“You like to mock me, sir. You must understand that our…acquaintance has been a trifle unusual.” She had a tight rein on her feelings now. “You knew perfectly well what I meant.”

He met her accusing look with one of amusement. “Perfectly, since I feel much the same. I would go so far as to say you are in my thoughts almost constantly, Miss Bancroft. You have quite overset all my well-laid plans….”

Secret Heiress

Harlequin® Historical #297—December 2010

ANNE HERRIES

Award-winning author Anne Herries lives in Cambridgeshire, England. She is fond of watching wildlife, and spoils the birds and squirrels that are frequent visitors to her garden. Anne loves to write about the beauty of nature, and sometimes puts a little into her books—although they are mostly about love and romance. She writes for her own enjoyment, and to give pleasure to her readers. She invites readers to contact her on her website, www.lindasole.co.uk.

Secret Heiress

ANNE HERRIES

Available from Harlequin® Historical and
ANNE HERRIES

[*]A Knight of Honor #184

[*]Her Knight Protector #188

[**]Lady in Waiting #202

[**]The Adventurer’s Wife #208

[††]Forbidden Lady #209

[†]An Improper Companion #227

[††]The Lord’s Forced Bride #231

[†]A Wealthy Widow #235

[†]A Worthy Gentleman #243

[††]Her Dark and Dangerous Lord #249

[‡]Marianne and the Marquis #258

[‡]Married by Christmas #261

[‡]Marrying Captain Jack #265

The Unknown Heir #269

Ransom Bride #276

[††]Fugitive Countess #279

Bought for the Harem #285

The Homeless Heiress #292

Secret Heiress #297

A Season in Town

a new miniseries from Anne Herries

Look for

A Country Miss in Hanover Square

An Innocent Debutante in Hanover Square

The Mistress of Hanover Square

Coming soon

Praise for
Anne Herries

“In An Innocent Debutante in Hanover Square, Anne Herries shows us how life was not always easy for the less fortunate in Regency England… These and other social issues combine with danger…making it a great read from beginning to end.”

—Cataromance

Contents

Prologue

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Epilogue

Prologue

Autumn 1818

‘Eliza, my dearest.’ Mrs Bancroft held out her hand to her beloved adopted daughter. ‘Sit with me, my love. I have something to tell you.’

Eliza smiled and did as she was bid, sitting on the edge of the bed and reaching for her mother’s hand. ‘What is it, dearest Mama? Are you feeling worse? Is there anything I can do for you?’

‘No, I am just as always, but I think we should talk. You know that it is unlikely I shall see the winter out…’

‘Mama, please…’ Eliza begged. ‘Doctor Morris said that you were a little better when he called. When the spring comes you will start to get up again and then…’

Mrs Bancroft squeezed her daughter’s hand. ‘I know it is hard for you, dearest. We lost Papa two years since and now…’ She shook her head as tears sprang to Eliza’s eyes. ‘No, you must not grieve for me, Eliza. I have loved you dearly, but I fear we have not been quite fair to you. We should have tried harder to discover the name of your true mother.’

‘You are my mama,’ Eliza said. ‘I know that you did not give birth to me, but I love you dearly.’

‘You have been everything a daughter should be,’ Mrs Bancroft said. ‘You have been ours since Papa found you left in the church behind the altar one Sunday morning, but somewhere out there you have a mother and a father. Don’t forget that Papa saw a gentleman’s carriage driving away and I believe you are the daughter of quality. Your clothes were of the finest materials and the ring I found tucked in with them is beautiful. I have kept it safe for you, Eliza.’

‘You showed it to me,’ Eliza said. ‘It is very beautiful, but I do not see what use it can be. If my mother abandoned me, she must have had her reasons.’

‘Perhaps she had no choice. I do not think that any mother would give up their own baby willingly.’

‘I dare say you are right.’ Eliza smiled and kissed her. ‘I only know that I was fortunate to have been found and raised by you and Papa.’

‘The ring is at the bottom of my sewing box if you should need it.’

Mrs Bancroft sighed. ‘My head aches again. I think I should like a tisane if you would make it for me, dearest.’

‘Yes, of course.’

Eliza rose and went downstairs to the kitchen. She had always known she was not the true child of her parents, but their kindness meant that she lacked nothing. However, if she were truthful, she had sometimes thought of her birth mother and wondered who she was and why she had been forced to abandon her newly born baby.

Her mama had mentioned a valuable ring amongst her clothes. Why had her birth mother placed it there—was it in the hope that one day her daughter would look for her?

Eliza had wondered if her mother would one day come to visit and tell her why she had given her up. Since she had not, there was no way of knowing who she was or where she lived. It would be almost impossible to find her—unless she could find someone who recognised the ring, of course.

If her papa had been right about the carriage he had seen driving away belonging to a wealthy man, then her parents might be gentry or even aristocrats. Eliza was not used to moving in those circles, except for the occasional invitation to the local landowner’s house at Christmas for the tenants’ party. How could she ever hope to find her mother?

She put the bothersome thoughts from her mind as she entered the kitchen. It was small like the rest of the cottage, but there were only the two of them these days; though they had missed the beautiful rectory that had been their home, they had become accustomed to their situation. Eliza did most of the work and the nursing herself, though Betty came in once or twice a week to clean. She had been the Bancrofts’s maid for years and insisted on doing what she could for them even though they could pay her very little.

‘I would work for nothing,’ Betty had told Eliza a few days previously. ‘If your mama were not so proud, I would never have left her at all.’

‘Mama does not wish to be a burden.’

‘It is hardly right that you should do everything, love,’ Betty said. ‘You know where I am if you need me.’

While the kettle was heating, Eliza gathered the ingredients for a blackcurrant tisane, her mother’s favourite. Despite the unfortunate start to her life, she had been loved, cared for and guided in the way she should go. At the moment all her thoughts must be centred on the sick woman upstairs. There would be time enough to think of her future when she was alone.

Chapter One

Summer 1819

Daniel, Lord Seaton, stared out of the window of his London house. It was situated in one of the best areas of the city, in a quiet garden square. It suited him when he visited the capitol. However, he would probably have to sell the property to meet his debts, rather than let it to a tenant, as he had intended when he came up to town.

‘Damn you, Marcus,’ he muttered. ‘Why did you have to land me with your mess?’

He frowned at the letter in his hand. As if he did not have enough problems trying to bring his own estate back from the brink of ruin! His father had died of a putrid fever six months earlier, after foolishly losing more than ten thousand pounds at the tables—and to a man Daniel believed might be both a cheat and a rogue. Cheadle was known for his ruthless play, so what his father had imagined he was about, Daniel did not know. Yet it was not the only mistake the late Lord Seaton had made. Several poor investments meant that Daniel had mortgages on at least half the land. His father had settled the gambling debt, but the mortgages meant that Daniel would struggle for years to put the estate back on its feet again. While his father had every right to spend his fortune as he pleased, Cousin Marcus was another matter.

Daniel scanned the letter again.

Only you can help me, Daniel. His cousin had written the letter two days before the accident that had caused his death just three months previously.

My debts are more than ten thousand and I cannot pay unless I sell my estate. Father might cough up the readies, but he has been ill for months and I think if he knew what I have been about, it would kill him.

To tell the truth, cousin, I have been a damned fool. I got in over my head—-things I am ashamed to own. If you knew all, you would consign me to the devil and think that I deserve whatever is coming. I may be in some danger and if you hear I have died in an accident, I give you leave to doubt it.

There is someone I fear, but I dare not write his name. He would certainly kill me then. Believe me, cousin, I have done things of which I am ashamed—but I did not know the worst of him when he persuaded me to help him. I want to get away, to start again, but I fear he will not let me go. The debt is another matter and the marquis must be paid. Your father was not the only one to fall foul of Cheadle’s damnable luck. Forgive me for asking if you can help.

Your wretched cousin,
Marcus

What was he to make of the letter? Marcus had sent it to Daniel’s London club and, busy at his estate, he had not received it until he paid a flying visit to town to speak with lawyers about his London property. Now he would have to contact Cheadle and ask for the extent of his cousin’s debt to him. At this moment he was not sure if he could find the money without reference to his uncle, but he would certainly speak to the marquis.

However, the remainder of his cousin’s letter was a riddle. What had Marcus been trying to tell him? He knew Marcus well enough to be sure that his cousin would not write such a letter without good cause. Who was the man who would not let him go—and, more importantly, had his cousin’s death truly been an accident?

At the time of the funeral he had not questioned it. The Earl of Standish told him it was a riding accident, and Daniel had accepted his uncle’s explanation without question. Now, his cousin’s letter had made him suspect foul play. Marcus had always been an excellent rider. As young men they had been great friends, though in past years they had grown apart. Daniel had chosen to take up a military career and spent eight years fighting with Wellington in various campaigns. It was during his time away that his mother had died and his father had started to drink and gamble. He blamed himself for not being at home when he was needed, and though he had returned when his father became ill, resigning his commission, it had already been too late.

The last thing Daniel needed or wanted at this moment was a mystery to uncover. Yet he knew that he could not simply ignore his cousin’s cry for help. Marcus was dead, and perhaps he had done things that would not bear the light of day, but if he had been murdered…Daniel’s mouth thinned. His memories of a young man he had loved as a brother demanded that he seek out Marcus’s murderer and bring him to justice.

As for Cheadle, well, he would pay a visit to his club that evening and discover if the marquis was in town.

‘You said I could come to you, Betty,’ Eliza said when her mother’s former maid opened the door of her cottage that evening. ‘I am sorry to ask, and I will find work as soon as I can—but may I stay here for a few days?’

‘Put you out of the cottage has, he?’ Betty shook her head sadly. ‘You’ve no need to ask, my lovely. Come you in and sit by the fire while I make you something to eat. I was afraid Mr Jones would say you couldn’t stop there alone once your dearest mother was gone. It only surprises me that he let you stay this long.’

‘It isn’t his fault,’ Eliza said. ‘I know the earl would have told him it was his duty to put me out and take another tenant. I can’t afford to pay the rent now that Mama’s allowance has stopped unless I work—and I shall not find work here. I have asked but no one will take me on. They take one look at my hands and say I’m not suitable.’

‘Your hands are not as white as they once were,’ Betty replied with a fond glance. ‘You worked hard to keep your mama neat and clean and do the cooking. It wasn’t easy at the last.’

‘Poor Mama. I fear she suffered a great deal,’ Eliza said and sighed. She had grieved for the past six months, but knew now she must put her personal feelings aside and look for work. ‘What do you think I should do, Betty? If I am not suitable as a maid what can I do—should I try for a governess?’

‘I don’t think most mothers would take you on, Eliza. You are too pretty and you might tempt their husbands or their older sons.’ Betty looked thoughtful. ‘If I were you I should advertise. Offer your services as a companion to an elderly lady.’

‘Yes, I suppose that might answer…’ Eliza sighed. Her mama’s illness had kept her tied to the house for many months, and though she didn’t begrudge her mama a minute of her time, she had hoped for something a little more lively in her future. ‘I suppose I might find it difficult to find work as a governess, for I have no training—except that I know how to make pillows comfortable and how to mix tisanes that ease discomfort and induce sleep.’

‘You are also a good little cook, for I taught you myself,’ Betty told her. ‘If you take your time and choose the right position, it might be just the thing for you.’

‘Yes, I dare say you are right. I have little choice; there is no one to help me.’

‘Are there no relatives of your papa who might take you in?’ Betty asked. ‘You are welcome to stay with me, my love, but it isn’t fitting for you. I am sure your mother would like you to mix with people of your own class. She was the daughter of country gentry, as was your father.’

‘Yes…’

Eliza did not answer fully. Betty had never been told that she was not the birth child of her parents, and therefore had no claim on their families, though there was a letter from Mama’s brother in India. She had found it at the bottom of her mother’s sewing box with the ring. Of course she would not dream of approaching him, for they were in no way related.

The ring was valuable. Fashioned of a thick band of gold in which a large deep red ruby had been inset, it had an inscription on the gold band. It was a romantic inscription, which made her think that her parents must have loved each other—but why had they given her up? Leaving her behind the altar on a Sunday had ensured that she was found quickly, but the person who placed her there could not have known that the Bancrofts would adopt her. Had the mystery gentleman been so ruthless that he did not care?

Who had put the ring on the ribbon and hung it about her neck, hiding it beneath her baby clothes? It must have been a woman—her mother? Had she wanted her child to have something of hers—something that Eliza suspected must have been very precious to her?

Why had her mother given her away? Her mama had had no knowledge, of course, but had told Eliza during one of their last discussions that she believed Eliza was a love child.

‘Your mother may have been forced to give you up, Eliza. Indeed, I am sure she was, for no woman would give up her baby willingly. I know that I should not, whatever the consequences.’

Eliza had tried to brush the subject under the carpet. Her mama was the only mother she had known and she loved her dearly. While she lived, Eliza had given hardly a second thought to who her birth parents were, even if she could not help wanting to know more about her mother. Now her thoughts turned more and more to her true mother and she wondered if she ever thought of her…wished to see her. Yet how could she hope to discover the truth? Living in the country quietly, as she did, she had no chance of meeting anyone who might recognise the ring.

‘I shall send my advertisement to the papers in London and Bath,’ she told Betty with sudden decision. ‘The kind of position you suggest may be found amongst fashionable ladies who can afford to employ a companion to run around after them.’

‘That is the spirit, my love,’ Betty said and smiled at her. ‘The curate was here earlier. He asked me if I had seen anything of you recently, Eliza.’

‘I usually help with the church fête,’ Eliza said and looked rueful. ‘He has been a little too attentive of late and I have tried to avoid seeing him other than on Sunday morning, when it is impossible not to meet.’

Betty arched her brows at her. ‘Your papa was a vicar, Eliza. Young Mr Stanley will have his own living one day. You could do worse than encourage him. Not that you need think of marriage just yet, of course. You are only twenty this summer and there is plenty of time, but being the wife of a clergyman may be better than a companion’s life.’

‘If I liked Mr Stanley, I should think it an ideal life, Betty—but he is too prissy in his ways. Had he been like Papa, I should have encouraged him long since.’

‘Well, I suppose he has some odd mannerisms—and he isn’t good enough for a lovely girl like you.’

‘I am not pretty, Betty.’ Eliza blushed delicately. She was tall and slender, her hair a rich dark brown and her eyes the colour some people called hazel. Her complexion was a little on the pale side, but she had a wonderful smile, and it was when she smiled that she was at her best.

‘No, you’re not pretty in the accepted sense,’ Betty agreed. ‘But you have a beautiful nature, Eliza. Any man worth his salt would be fortunate to have you for a wife.’

Eliza laughed, her eyes bright with amusement. ‘Betty, you are so good for me. I feel much better being here. I should have given up the cottage sooner instead of trying to keep it on. I have arranged for the few things that I decided to keep to be brought here on the cart. The rest of it will be sold at the market and I shall use it to pay for my keep until I can find work.’

‘That you will not unless you want to have a falling out with me and my Ted,’ Betty said stoutly. ‘He’s as fond of you as I am and he won’t take a penny of your money, Eliza. You write out your advertisement, my love, and Ted will take it to town this very afternoon when he goes, and send it off for you, but take money for your keep he will not—and that’s final.’

Eliza felt tears sting her eyes. She was so lucky to have such good friends. ‘I do not know what I should have done without you both while Mama was ill.’

‘You would have managed, for you bore the brunt of it,’ Betty told her. ‘I helped where I could and so did my Ted. He was only saying last night as it was time you had some luck, and so it is.’

‘Well, who knows what may happen?’ Eliza said. ‘I shall advertise for a post and perhaps fortune will smile on me.’

‘Go through to the parlour and write your letter in peace and I’ll make us some toast and a nice pot of tea for a treat.’

Eliza thanked her and did as she was bid, going into the neat room that was used on Sundays and for company. She sat down at the writing table in front of the window and picked up the pen. There was paper and ink in the drawer; Ted worked as a clerk at the office of the Earl of Standish’s estate manager and occasionally brought his work home to finish in the evenings.

She wrote out two adverts, one for The Times in London and another for a paper that published in Bath. The receiving office in Norwich would send them off and accept the fee on behalf of the paper.

Eliza sat for a moment, staring out at the view. Betty’s garden was a riot of early summer flowers and their perfume floated in through the open window. While she was here she could at least help with the garden—it was one of her chief pleasures.

Should she also write to Mama’s brother and tell him of his sister’s death? She was not sure if he already knew or even if he were still alive and living in India. She did not wish to appear as if she were asking for help. However, perhaps it was only polite to inform him.

She hesitated and then picked up her pen once more. She would write a brief note giving the bare facts and leave it at that—surely there could be nothing wrong in informing Mr Henry Jarvis of Mrs Bancroft’s death?

Sealing her letter, she picked up her reticule and put on her pelisse. If she hurried to the estate manager’s office, she might be in time to catch Mr Wright before he visited the ancient wool town of Norwich this afternoon.

She wondered how long it would be before she received an answer to her request for work. Would anyone be interested in employing a girl like her? She had no experience, except for a little nursing. Perhaps someone would think that sufficient. She could only hope she would receive an answer; despite what Betty had told her, she could not be a burden to her friends for ever.

Betty smiled when she went through to the kitchen. ‘Have you written your letters?’

‘Yes, I have. I shall walk down to the estate office with them now—unless you need me?’

‘There is nothing for you to do,’ Betty assured her. ‘It is a nice afternoon and the walk will do you good.’

A few minutes later, Eliza set out for the earl’s estate office. It was not too far, for the Wrights’ cottage was on the Standish estate and the morning was pleasantly warm. Eliza liked to walk whenever she could, though she had had little opportunity the previous summer when her mother was first ill, and had been making the most of this one. In consequence, her complexion was not as pale as it had been.

Perhaps because she was dreaming a little, she did not become aware of the horseman until he was almost on her. Startled, she turned to see the great black stallion racing towards her at speed, so she threw herself to the side of the narrow road, landing on her hands and knees in a bramble bush.

‘Damn you, sir! I said whoa,’ a voice cried loudly. She heard more cursing and a horse neighing as if in protest as it was reined in, then, moments later, ‘Forgive me, miss. My mind was elsewhere and I was not thinking that someone might be around that bend in the lane.’

Eliza rose to her feet as a gentleman in riding dress bent over her. He gave her his hand to steady her and she blushed as she found herself looking up into the bluest eyes she had ever seen. He stood head and shoulders above her and Eliza considered herself tall for a woman. The stranger was broad shouldered and of a powerful build; she thought him one of the handsomest men she had met.

‘I…was dreaming myself,’ she confessed. ‘Had I heard you sooner, I should have moved out of your way, sir. I trust your horse has suffered no harm?’

‘That is generously said.’ The gentleman smiled at her, a hint of relief in those devastating eyes. ‘Are you hurt, Miss…? Forgive me, I do not know your name.’

‘I am Eliza Bancroft,’ she replied and her cheeks were pink as he continued to hold her hand for longer than necessary. ‘I grazed my hands as I fell, but they will soon mend.’

‘May I see your hands?’ He turned her hands over and saw the slight graze on the right one and the spot of blood. Bending his head, he licked the wound with his tongue, sending a spasm of shock and incredible feeling curling through her. Eliza jerked and removed her hand from his grasp instantly. He looked surprised, then conscious, as if just realising what he had done. ‘Forgive me. I meant nothing wrong. My mother always said that licking the wound took the sting away. I have nothing to help you—unless my neckcloth as a bandage…’

‘No! It is not necessary,’ she said, feeling embarrassed by her feelings, which were quite inappropriate. ‘Thank you, I shall be home soon enough and my friend Betty will tend my hand for me, though I think it is no more than a scratch from the bramble.’

His eyes seemed to burn into her for long moments, then, ‘My apologies, Miss Bancroft. My mind was elsewhere. I am on my way to visit my uncle. He is expecting me and I did not wish to be late…’ He hesitated, as if unsure of what to do next. ‘If there is anything I can do…?’

‘No, sir,’ she replied instantly. ‘I am perfectly able to manage alone, thank you. Pray continue. I should not wish to make you late for your appointment.’

‘Standish is a testy old devil at times, but he has been ill and I am anxious about him, so I should go…’ He seemed unwilling to leave her, but in quite a hurry.

‘Yes, of course, please do,’ Eliza replied. ‘I would not keep you. I am perfectly able to continue.’

‘If only every lady were as forgiving,’ he said and, then belatedly, ‘My name is Daniel Seaton, Miss Bancroft. I am happy to make your acquaintance. Perhaps another time…’

Eliza was not sure what he meant by that. She inclined her head, dipping a curtsy as he caught the reins and swung up into the saddle, smiling at her once more before giving the horse its head.

Her heart beat faster than normal as she watched the handsome stranger ride off down the lane at a rather more sedate pace. If the earl was his uncle, then he was a man of some rank and would not be interested in the daughter of a parson. His remark could mean nothing. Indeed, it was much better if he had been mouthing a mere politeness, because any attentions from a gentleman of quality would be of the wrong kind.

The earl sometimes held house parties and in the past her mama had warned her not to go walking alone when young gentlemen were staying up at the big house.

‘You would not encourage their attentions, my love,’ Mrs Bancroft had told her more than once. ‘Yet you are attractive enough to arouse the interest of wild young bucks and they are not to be trusted.’

Eliza’s instincts told her that Daniel Seaton, as he had named himself, was perhaps the kind of gentleman her mama had warned her of. He had been perfectly polite and behaved respectably enough, apart from the incident when he had licked her hand. No gentleman would do that to a respectable young woman of his own class, but as the daughter of a clergyman she was fair game! She knew that the earl’s own son had been both wild and reckless, and he was reputed to have had low morals and had been fond of romping with farm or tavern wenches and drinking a great deal, which was why his violent death while out riding had not been a surprise to the local people. Still, Ted had told them that the earl had been devastated by his son’s death and was only half the man he had been before it.

Eliza felt sad for the earl, whom she knew only by slight acquaintance, having seen him at church and the fête that was held once a year in his gardens, as well as a Christmas party he gave for his neighbours. Her papa had been invited to dine occasionally, as the parish priest, but the earl had ceased to entertain in the months following his son’s death. It was a terrible thing to lose his only son, though he had a daughter who had given him two young grandsons.

She supposed that one of his grandsons would inherit both the title and the estate, though both were still in leading strings. If the earl were to die before they were grown…but he was only in his late middle years and would surely live until he was sixty at least?

Seeing the estate office ahead of her, she put the thought out of her mind and increased her pace.

‘It was good of you to come down again so soon, Daniel,’ the earl said and sighed heavily. ‘Will you take a glass of madeira with me before nuncheon?’

‘If it is that excellent stuff you usually keep, I shall be delighted, sir,’ Daniel said and smiled at his mother’s brother. He was fond of his uncle, which was one of the reasons he refused to burden him with financial problems. ‘How are you, sir?’

‘Not too clever, Daniel.’ The earl passed him a glass of the rich wine. ‘I’m not sure I shall live long enough to see my grandchildren grow to manhood.’ He held up his hand as Daniel would have protested. ‘No, don’t deny it. My heart took a knock when Marcus was killed…’

‘He would not want you to grieve too hard, sir. Marcus cared for you deeply.’

‘Did he? I am not sure…once, perhaps, but we had grown apart of late. He seemed odd, as though something was on his mind.’ The earl sighed heavily. ‘I know the lad sowed his wild oats and I cannot approve of things he did, but he was my son. If he had asked for my help, I would have given it.’

‘I have spoken to Cheadle, sir. He tells me that you settled my cousin’s gambling debt immediately?’

‘The damned fellow approached me before my son was cold in his grave. I dislike that man intensely, Daniel.’

‘I, too,’ Daniel agreed. ‘I played a hand with him at my club. He lost heavily that night and was forced to give me this.’ Daniel took a ring from his pocket and showed the earl. ‘He asked me to keep it and intends to redeem it at his earliest convenience. I shall of course oblige him.’

‘I am surprised that you played with him after what happened to your father?’

‘I was not drunk, neither was I desperate. I know my limits and when to rise from the table. I had my reasons, sir.’

‘I dare say you did.’ The earl looked at him through narrowed eyes. ‘Did Marcus approach you for help? The young fool! He should have come to me immediately.’

‘He did not wish to distress you, sir. He sent me a letter. It was waiting at my club. I did not discover it until I went to visit my lawyer recently.’

‘Your father left a damned mess for you, Daniel. You have only to ask if you need help.’

‘Thank you, sir. I know it, but I believe I shall manage. I thought I might sell the London house, but for the moment I shall let it to tenants. I shall not be able to afford to visit London much until I have the estate on an even keel again.’

‘You won’t tell me, but I dare say your father took a mortgage.’ The earl nodded as Daniel remained silent. ‘Not my business—but you might look for an heiress? If she suits you and her father is on the catch for a title you might save yourself years of penny pinching. Besides, you will wish to marry in a year or two, if not now.’

‘Yes, perhaps.’ Daniel laughed ruefully. ‘Marry a fortune to pay my debts—that would be a little hard on the young woman, do you not think so?’

‘It is often the case that a young woman of fortune has little else to commend her to a husband. Look for a plain chit, my boy, and she will be grateful to you. She will give you a couple of sons and then you may both live as you please. It is done all the time.’

‘I know you are right, sir, but I shall try to sort my problems myself if I can.’

‘Well, you don’t need advice from me.’ The earl frowned, suddenly seeming very toubled. ‘It was odd the way Marcus died… His groom told me that he found a sore beneath the saddle when he groomed the wretched beast, which might explain why a man who was an excellent rider fell and broke his neck. I just can’t understand how it happened. He should not have taken the horse out in such a state—though Jed swears there was nothing there when he saddled up that morning. If something caused the horse to chafe, it must have got there between Marcus leaving home and returning that evening. He had, of course, been drinking in the village inn, though I have been told he was not drunk when he left.’

‘Is the groom still in your employ, sir?’

‘No, he left me a week or two back. Lives in the village, name of Jed Bailey—why?’

‘Marcus was a damned good rider, but something must have made his horse bolt the way it did…’ Daniel frowned, remembering his cousin’s confusing letter ‘The coroner brought in a verdict of misadventure. Is there any reason to think there might have been foul play? ‘

‘None then and none now,’ the earl admitted. ‘Marcus was in with a bad crowd, though I do not know who they were—but I sensed he was hiding something from me.’

‘I should like your permission to investigate a little, sir.’

The earl looked at him thoughtfully. ‘You know something I don’t, of course. Don’t want to tell me?’

‘I know very little, sir—but I intend to find out.’

‘Take care, then. If whoever was behind what happened to Marcus learns you are poking your nose in, he won’t stop there. I would rather nothing happened to you, Daniel.’

‘I shall be on my guard. Besides, there may be nothing in it.’

‘You wouldn’t be bothering to investigate if you thought that. Is Cheadle behind this, Daniel?’

‘What makes you think that, sir?’

‘No reason. Just don’t trust the man.’

‘Well, neither do I—but I don’t think him a murderer. He may be ruthless at cards, perhaps even a cheat, though he played fair with me the other night—but I doubt he was involved in my cousin’s death.’

‘Well, I wish you good luck, but don’t get killed, my boy. I am relying on you to guide my heir if I pop off before he is old enough to manage the estate.’

‘I shall be delighted to help young Paul if I can.’

‘That was my hope. You will tell me whatever you discover?’

‘Of course. When I am certain.’

‘You have no immediate plans for marriage, I take it?’

‘None at the moment, sir. I am not sure any young woman would put up with me. I have little to offer.’

The earl shook his head. ‘Do not put yourself down, my boy. Walk down to the estate office with me, Daniel. I have a building project I should like your advice on.’

‘Willingly.’ Daniel set his glass down. ‘I shall be pleased to see your plans for the new cottages.’

‘Well, Miss Eliza, so we shall be losing you soon.’ Mr Jones, the estate manager, smiled at her as she explained her reason for bringing in the letter. ‘But you will enjoy living in Bath or London, I dare say—more life for you there than here, I imagine.’

‘I like being in the country, sir,’ Eliza replied. ‘I shall miss my friends here, but it is time I started to support myself.’

‘Mrs Jones would have taken you at the house if there were a mistress,’ the manager said. ‘I had a word with her a while ago, but there was only menial work and she didn’t think it right that Parson Bancroft’s daughter should scrub floors. She will be very pleased to learn you are to apply for a position as a companion to a lady. She was only saying last night that it was what you ought to do.’

‘That was kind of her,’ Eliza replied. She knew the estate manager had let her have the cottage for longer than he truly ought, because there were estate workers needing a place to live. ‘Give your wife my good wishes, sir. I should get back now. I want to give Betty a hand with the garden.’

‘I’ll send your letters later this afternoon,’ Ted Wright promised. ‘Take care now, lass.’

‘Yes, I shall,’ Eliza said and opened the door to leave. She was startled by the arrival of two gentlemen who had been about to enter, flushing as she saw the earl and the man whose horse had almost knocked her down earlier. ‘I beg your pardon, my lord.’

‘No matter,’ the earl said, his eyes narrowing in recognition. ‘Ah, yes, Miss Eliza Bancroft. I was sorry to have to ask you to leave the cottage, but Jones told you we had a family waiting for it, I dare say? And I did not feel it was quite safe for you to stay there alone, considering the situation locally. You will have heard of the missing girls, not girls of quality, of course, but still it is worrying. You have settled in with Wright and his wife, I believe?’

‘Yes, my lord.’ Eliza dipped a curtsy, understanding his reasoning for more than one young village girl had gone missing over the past two years. ‘I knew I could not stay for ever, sir. Besides, I hope to find work soon, perhaps in London or Bath.’

‘Well, that is excellent news,’ the earl said. ‘Ah, Jones, I am glad I caught you. I wanted to take another look at the plans for the new cottages.’

As the earl moved off to speak with his manager, Eliza looked at the younger man. His eyes went over her, brows lifted in a question.

‘You are recovered from your fright, Miss Bancroft?’

‘Yes, thank you, sir. I was not truly hurt at all,’ she said, but her heart did a little flip as she caught the pleasant scent of cologne that hung about him. She recalled the feeling that had shot through her when he licked her hand and felt her cheeks burn. ‘Excuse me, I must not keep you from your business.’

He inclined his head and moved aside, but she felt his eyes on her as she went out through the open door. After a few steps she looked back and saw he was still watching her. She had never seen eyes quite as arresting as his before. Not knowing why, she gave him a wide smile and a little wave before turning back and walking away. Her heart was beating too fast and she wondered why this second meeting within a short space of time should affect her so much?

Eliza smiled to herself. If Daniel Seaton were going to visit his uncle more often, it might be best that she would soon be leaving Norfolk. It would not do for her to meet him too often, because she could easily begin to like him more than was wise for a young woman of her station.

Chapter Two

‘Oh, that is a nuisance,’ Betty said as she looked at the milk jug she had taken from the cold pantry the following morning. ‘The milk has curdled and I was going to make a rice pudding for Ted’s supper.’

‘May I go to the farm for you?’ Eliza asked. ‘I can be there and back in an hour; there will still be plenty of time for you to make that pudding.’

‘What a thoughtful girl you are,’ Betty said approvingly. ‘If you would not mind, it would be a big help to me.’

‘It is no trouble at all,’ Eliza said, taking sixpence from the shelf and the big jug from the pantry.

She set out for the farm, which was just across the fields from her friend’s cottage. Somewhere above her head a lark was singing and the grass in the wild meadow was almost waist high. She was singing to herself, enjoying the warmth of the sun when she suddenly saw the man walking towards her through the long grass. Her heart caught a beat as he smiled and came up to her.

‘Good morning, Miss Bancroft. You seem happy this morning?’

‘It is such a lovely day,’ she replied. She could not help remarking how blue his eyes were, thinking them a match for the cloudless sky. His smile brought an answering one from her. ‘How do you go on at your uncle’s? Do you mean to stay long?’

‘Only a few days, unfortunately,’ Daniel Seaton replied and then frowned. ‘I think my uncle mends, but he is not as well as I should like.’

‘I am sorry to hear that, sir.’

Eliza found that he was walking beside her, clearly intending to accompany her to the farm.

‘He took my cousin’s death hard,’ he continued. ‘However, he is better than he was the last time I was down.’

‘Did you come at Christmas? I know the earl felt unable to host his usual celebrations.’

‘Yes, I was down at Christmas, but I have not seen him since. I have been in London and at my estate…’ His eyes darkened, making Eliza think he dwelled on something that pained him.

They had reached the farm gate. He opened it for her and stood back. She felt that he had withdrawn into himself.

‘I shall leave you here, Miss Bancroft. I have an errand to run…’

‘Goodbye, sir. I hope your uncle will soon be well again.’ Eliza watched him walk away, feeling puzzled. For a few moments he had seemed as if he meant to flirt with her, but then something had changed him. It was just as well, for she found him far too attractive.

Daniel was thoughtful as he left the young woman. He had just come from visiting the home of Jed Bailey. Unfortunately, the groom had disappeared two days previously. His mother said he had been restless and she thought he had taken it into his head to visit his cousin in Bristol.

‘There’s been something on his mind for weeks, sir,’ Mrs Bailey said. ‘I asked him what had upset him—and why he left the earl’s employ—but he wouldn’t tell me. He seemed excited and then…well, to tell you the truth I thought he was scared, sir. Then he came in, in a hurry, like, took his horse and said he was off to Bristol to see his cousin.’

‘If he should return, please ask him to come and see me.’ Daniel gave her one of his cards.

‘Yes, sir, of course.’ Mrs Bailey smiled as Daniel slipped a coin into her hand. ‘I expect it is just restless feet—you know how young men are, sir.’

Daniel agreed he did and left her. His enquiries in the village so far had been of some help, though he was troubled by what he had discovered. Marcus had certainly been at the inn for two hours on the afternoon of his death. The landlord said he was in a bad mood, and that he sat talking to a gentleman in the corner for an hour or more before the stranger left.

‘Did you know the man?’ Daniel asked.

‘No, sir. He was not local—but a gentleman, I would say. A surly cove. When one of my serving wenches went over to the table and asked if they wanted more wine he told her to stay away, for their talk was private.’

‘Is the girl here, landlord?’

‘No, sir, more’s the pity. Molly was a good worker. She went off the day after your cousin was killed—and never even told her mother where she was going. She’s not the first, but I didn’t think Molly was the flighty sort. There have been others go off, some would say gone missing, but I reckon they went to London to make their fortune—if you understand me. Still, Molly were a quiet girl and I thought she had a local lad.’

‘If you should hear anything you think might interest me, please send me word.’ Daniel gave him his calling card and two guineas for his trouble.

‘Yes, sir. I will let you know if Molly comes back.’ The landlord was thoughtful for a moment. ‘Does the name Cheadle mean anything to you, sir?’

‘Yes, it does—why?’ Daniel’s gaze narrowed intently.

‘The name was mentioned between them, sir. Molly heard them arguing—and your cousin said, “I can’t ask Cheadle to wait for ever.” The other man said, “Cheadle is dangerous. If you cross him, you may regret it, but he is a poodle compared to you know who…” I don’t know if that is useful, sir?’

‘It may be,’ Daniel said and frowned as he nodded to the landlord and gave him another guinea. ‘Thank you. Please contact me if you remember more.’

‘You may be certain I shall, sir.’ The landlord pocketed the money and smiled to himself.

There Daniel had left his investigations for the moment. He thought he might have to employ the services of an investigative agent to search for Molly and Jed Bailey. It was strange that two young people had gone off without a word—unless they had run off together?

His thoughts were busy after his brief meeting with Miss Eliza Bancroft. The pieces had been all jumbled up at the start, but they seemed to be coming together in his mind. He was reaching for something, but was not quite there.

He was determined to discover more about his cousin’s death, because he was almost certain now that Marcus had been murdered. The horse had been left outside the inn for some time and it was perfectly possible that someone had tampered with the saddle while it was there.

So the opportunity was obvious, and the likely suspect the man Marcus had been arguing with in the inn—but where was the motive?

It was after meeting Miss Bancroft that Daniel suddenly remembered that both his uncle and the landlord had spoken of other young local women going missing. Could the disappearance of these girls and his cousin’s death be linked? It hardly seemed likely and yet Marcus had hinted at something dark and sinister in his letter.

It would bear investigation, even though the truth might be hard to swallow. Drinking, gambling and tumbling the local girls were things that many young gentlemen indulged in—but snatching girls from their homes was quite another. Daniel had no illusions about what happened to the young girls; they would be taken either to whorehouses or, even worse, sent abroad to be sold into the harems of rich potentates.

No, surely Marcus would never become involved in something like that—or had he been drawn into it innocently and then felt trapped? Daniel knew that his cousin had had a wild side, but he did not think him evil. Perhaps he had not known what was going on—and when he had found out he threatened to expose those behind it?

Daniel felt cold. He had no proof whatsoever, but he believed he might have stumbled on a clue.

He was not sure what part the Marquis of Cheadle might have played in this shady business. His name had been mentioned between Marcus and the stranger—but whether he was actually involved with the snatching of local girls was dubious. Daniel would not have thought it—but then, he would not have expected his cousin to become involved in such a disgusting traffic.

The marquis would bear watching. Daniel had been inclined to send back the ring he had won from him to Cheadle’s London address, but now thought he would hang on to it. There was an inscription inside it that must be called romantic and therefore it might have some significance to the marquis. Perhaps it might be used as a bargaining tool, for if Cheadle knew something of this murky business he would not disclose it without persuasion.

Having settled the business in his mind, Daniel let his thoughts stray once more to the lovely Miss Eliza Bancroft. He was not sure why she had lingered in his mind. There were other more beautiful girls of his acquaintance who would not be averse to some attention from him, but most of them left him cold. Miss Bancroft interested him.

He would have liked to get to know her better while he was here, but his present situation was not conducive to any kind of relationship with a decent young woman. Had things been otherwise, he might have stayed longer with his uncle and found excuses to indulge in some light dalliance with the young lady—not that she would have permitted more than a kiss or two. He had no doubt that she was chaste, hence the delicious blush he had noticed on earlier occasions.

He would not go out of his way to seek another meeting with her, Daniel decided, though he could not pretend that he was not intrigued.

No, he must not let his purpose wander! He must seek another meeting with Cheadle at the earliest opportunity and ask him what he knew of Marcus’s affairs. If Cheadle lied, Daniel would know—and then he would leave no stone unturned to bring down all those responsible for his cousin’s death.

‘You asked me to call?’ Henry, Marquis of Cheadle, looked at the woman sitting so calmly in her boudoir. In her lilac-lace peignoir and a fetching cap she was as beautiful as she had been years ago when he had fallen madly in love with her. He had not seen her for some years, because she had lived quietly in the country, seldom visiting London or Bath, but it seemed that she intended to make a change now that she was a widow. ‘I was sorry to hear about the death of your husband, Sarah. Manners was no friend of mine but I dare say you will miss him?’

‘You know my feelings about Lord Manners,’ Sarah, Lady Manners, replied, only a tiny pulse in her throat giving a hint of the emotion she was keeping in check. ‘I stayed with him because of my son, and for no other reason.’

‘You were a fool, Sarah. You should have called his bluff—how often do you see Howard now?’

‘Very rarely,’ she admitted and sighed deeply. ‘My son is exactly like his father. I have seen him once since he inherited the estate. We quarrelled after his father’s death and he declines to visit me. Besides, I choose to live in the country and he prefers London.’

‘Where he squanders the fortune he inherited. You should speak to him, Sarah. If he continues as he is, he will come unstuck and lose everything.’

‘Howard takes no notice of anything I say.’ She raised her eyes to his. ‘You know what I want, my lord. You have always known. My health is not good. Soon it will be too late for me to get to know our child…’

‘I’ve told you before, I do not know where the child is now, Sarah. I promised that I would make no attempt to find the babe and I have kept my word. The lawyer saw to everything. I merely paid for the arrangements, as your husband demanded in settlement of his terms. I have never known the name of the people to whom the lawyer gave our child. Had I not agreed to his terms, Manners would have treated you more harshly than he did.’

‘But you know the lawyer involved, do you not?’

‘Yes, for I made payments for the child’s upkeep until last year…’ he admitted it reluctantly. ‘Are you sure you wish to do this, Sarah? Your reputation has remained spotless. Only a few friends knew of your confinement. Do you truly wish to risk exposure at this stage?’

‘I am lonely, Henry. And I wish to atone for my earlier wrongdoings.’

‘But how long will it be before the truth comes out?’

‘Why should it ever be known? Do not fear that I shall reveal your name, Henry. Even if my part were suspected, you would remain anonymous.’

He looked at her in silence for some moments, then inclined his head. ‘Very well. I shall look out the lawyer’s address. I believe I have it somewhere.’

‘Thank you. I am grateful. I was not sure you would come today.’

The marquis raised his brows. ‘I am not the monster rumour would have me, Sarah. I could not refuse you such a request, though I gave my word to Manners that I would never tell you anything.’

Sarah stood up. She moved towards him, laying her hand on his arm. ‘Has life been terrible for you, Henry? I thought of you so often, wished that things had been otherwise. Especially when I heard…’

‘That I had gone to the devil?’ A wry smile touched his mouth. ‘I decided that I would never give my heart again and so I married for money, though later I inherited more than I could ever need. My wife hates me and I have no love for her. I care only for my daughter, Marianne. I ask you not to tell me if you discover the truth about the child. Manners never told me whether we had a daughter or a son—’ He put out his hand to silence her as she would have told him. ‘It was for the best. I put the whole thing from my mind and to know now might be to open Pandora’s box. I cannot afford scandal for Marianne’s sake. I have hopes that she will marry into the peerage.’

‘I have heard that she is a very beautiful girl,’ Sarah said. ‘I am glad you have someone, Henry.’

‘My daughter is both lovely and innocent. If it were not for her, I should have asked my wife for a divorce long ago.’

‘Is there someone else you care for?’ Sarah looked at him steadily, without revealing a flicker of emotion.

‘You know there was only one woman I loved. If, after Marianne is married, I could arrange a divorce…?’

‘No, Henry. It was too long ago, my dear. Once I would have given everything to be with you, but it is too late.’

‘We could still be together. We were lovers once. Why not again?’

‘Because I was younger then. I am older than you, Henry. It was one of the reasons I refused to leave my husband. I did not wish to ruin your life.’

‘How could you have ruined my life? It meant nothing to me without you. Let me take care of you, Sarah—let me make up for the lost years.’

‘It is too late. My health is not good, Henry. I have settled for a quiet life in the country. You are still young enough to find a new love. I ask nothing more of you than the address I need.’

‘I would ask no more of you than affection.’ For a moment his eyes beseeched her, then, as he saw the answer in her face, his expression became cold, withdrawn. ‘Very well, madam. I shall send you what you need. I do not expect to hear from you again.’

Sarah sank back into her elegant elbow chair, her hands to her face as the door closed behind him. He was still angry and bitter, blaming her because she had given into her husband’s blackmail.

If only she had been stronger. How different her life might have been if she had been brave enough to leave her husband and go with Henry, as he had begged her.

Her marriage to Manners had been a disaster from the start. Her husband had never loved her. He had had a mistress in London and spent all his time with her. Once Sarah had given him his heir, he had not bothered to visit her bed again. Lonely and unhappy, she had turned to a young man who gave her everything she lacked from her husband. Henry had been the most generous of lovers, sweet and giving.

At the time of their affair he had not yet inherited his uncle’s title and had had little in the way of fortune. He was also three years her junior and on the verge of making his career in the army. Lord Manners had known at once that her child was not his. He’d forced her to reveal the name of her lover and then threatened to ruin Henry if she went off with him. She had been forced to break off their affair and to give up her lovechild as soon as she was born. Her daughter had been snatched from her arms only hours after she had given birth, taken from her cruelly by her unforgiving husband. Lord Manners had never told her where the child had been taken; even after his death, he had tried to keep the secret from her.

He had inserted a clause in his will to make certain that she could not find her daughter. If she made the attempt, she would give up the right to live in the Dower House at Trowbridge and she would lose her jointure. She would have nothing left but the fortune her grandfather had left in trust for her, which her husband had refused her for as long as he could. Now that he was dead, half the capital and the income was hers entirely, the remainder of the capital to be divided between her children on her death. Her son had not known of the existence of a half-sister until he read the will, and he had accused her of vile things before storming out of the house and taking himself off to London.

Her husband’s vindictiveness had not hurt Sarah; she had long ceased to care and nothing he did could surprise or distress her. She would be sorry to leave the house she had moved to after his death, for it was pleasant and enabled her to see her son on the rare visits he paid to his estate. However, she had no intention of letting her husband’s unkindness stop her at least trying to discover the whereabouts of her lovechild.

A smile touched her lips. She had loved Henry and in those days he had loved her deeply. The tales she had since heard of him had been distressing; her husband had made certain she heard of the worst of his excesses, but the young man she remembered was still dear to her.

She had reached her decision with the calm deliberation that was her way these days. She would use some of the capital to purchase a house in Bath, a city that suited her much better than London and where she still had a few friends. Then she would try to find her daughter and be damned to the consequences.

‘I am sorry, Eliza,’ Ted Wright said as she looked at him expectantly. ‘There was nothing for you at the reception office again today.’

‘Oh…’ Eliza sighed. It had been ten days now and she was beginning to think that she would never receive an answer to her advertisement. It seemed as if she might have to go into Norwich and ask at the employment agency for domestic servants. Perhaps she had set her sights too high and would have to settle for something more menial. ‘Thank you. I had hoped, but I suppose these things take time.’

‘You may need to put in a second notice, but there is no hurry, Eliza. You are very welcome to stay with us for as long as you please.’

Eliza thanked him, but her spirits sank a little for she did not wish to be a burden to her friends for too long. She would wait one more week, then, if she heard nothing, she would look for employment through the agency.

Lady Sarah looked through her post when it was brought up to her by her maid and sighed. Most of it would be invitations to dine or attend the theatre or some other function. She had been in Bath for just three weeks and already she was inundated by invitations. It was very kind and generous of her friends, but she was used to a quieter life and uncertain whether the new social circle she had found here would suit her on a permanent basis.

She could return to the Dower House and give up her search for her daughter, but that would be to admit defeat. She had been waiting for a letter these past several weeks, but so far the lawyer had not replied to her request for details of her daughter’s whereabouts. He was being very stubborn and she could not think why.

She opened the newspapers that had been delivered that morning. The Times was always a day late, because it was sent through the post from London, and the local paper had lain unnoticed on her dressing chest all the previous day. She had spent the whole day visiting and had decided to keep to her bed a little longer this morning.

She poured a cup of the dark chocolate she enjoyed, sipping from the delicate cup that was part of a Dresden breakfast set. The chocolate was a little bitter, but she preferred it to tea or coffee at this hour. Sipping its richness, she opened The Times and turned to the page she was interested in. Although her maid, who had been with her for years, had been perfectly adequate for her needs in the country, Sarah had become aware that she required a companion here in Bath. She had hoped to find her daughter and ask her to stay, but as yet that was beyond her, though if the lawyer did not soon answer her letter she would employ an agent to find the child…girl. Her daughter would be twenty by now.

Running her finger down the list of young women searching for a position as a companion, Sarah stopped at one that appealed to her.

The headline read:

Sensible young woman recently bereaved seeks a position as companion.

I have nursed my mother and am well able to make beds comfortable, prepare tisanes and read in a pleasant voice. I can cook, embroider and mend and I do not mind light cleaning in the house. I am happy to run errands and look after an invalid. However, I have no previous experience of employment in this field.

Sarah smiled as she read the few lines. They seemed to speak from the heart and told her that the writer had never applied for a position before. The advert was a little naïve, perhaps, but that made it all the more appealing.

Sarah was not yet in need of a nurse, merely someone to run her errands and accompany her to the Pump Room and other functions. The young woman who called herself Eliza Bancroft seemed eminently able to fulfil that duty, and, if Sarah’s health grew worse, might be just the person she needed.

She was not going to give up the search for her daughter. Sarah was quite firm about that, but she saw no reason why she should not employ a companion in the meantime. She could afford it; she had the income from her grandfather’s estate. Because her husband had withheld it from her for so many years it had grown to a considerable amount. She had been quite shocked when her lawyer told her how much the accumulated capital was. Had her husband been able to touch it, she was sure he would have gambled it away to spite her, but her grandfather had been a canny Scottish gentleman. He had made sure that the capital and income could not be accessed by anyone but Sarah, or her children if she were dead. How that must have irked her husband. He had the power to prevent her from benefiting from the money while he lived, but he could not take it for himself.

Well, she had it now and no one to gainsay her. As yet her son, Howard, had not run through the fortune his father had left him, though she had heard from more than one source that he was likely to do so in time. Well, she would face that when the time came.

Getting up, she slipped on her peignoir, went over to the pretty lady’s desk near the window and sat in the elbow chair. She picked up her pen, dipped it in the glass inkwell and began to write. She would invite the young woman to come to her for a trial period of three months. If they suited she would continue the contract. In the meantime she might find her daughter.

Having written the polite invitation to join her in Bath and offered a salary of two guineas a month and her keep, Sarah felt satisfied that she would secure the services of the young woman. A girl of little experience was hardly likely to get a better offer. She hesitated for a moment, then took out a fresh sheet of paper.

My dear Marquis,

I had not intended to ask anything more of you, and I assure you this is the very last thing I shall ask, but I wondered if you could arrange to have a young woman fetched from Norwich? I have given her a day, place and time, which I have copied here for you. I am residing in Bath and it is a long way to send my carriage, which I need here. I know you have several carriages at your disposal—perhaps you would be kind enough to have Miss Bancroft brought here to me in the Crescent? I am not yet sure she will accept the position, but as the town of Norwich is not far from your Norfolk estate it might not be too much trouble to send the carriage on the off chance. I shall write again if Miss Bancroft accepts, but if you do not hear please send anyway.

Yours truly, Sarah

Satisfied with her letters, Sarah sanded and sealed both with wax and her signet. She was using her grandfather’s crest. He had left the ring to her and she liked it, wearing it on the middle finger of her right hand.

Smiling, Sarah returned to bed and resumed her breakfast, breaking the soft roll and spreading butter and honey. Had she been reckless in offering a position to a young woman simply on the basis of an advertisement? Her husband would certainly have disapproved. He had summarily dismissed her last companion as unsuitable despite her protests. After that she had managed with the services of her maid. Now she could please herself.

She was certain the young woman who had placed that advertisement was an honest and caring person, and as such she was more than qualified for the position. Sarah would give the letters to her maid when she came for the tray and then she would stroll to the Pump Room and meet her friends.

‘Here you are, my love,’ Betty said, coming into the kitchen one morning later that week. ‘My Ted picked this up for you this morning at the receiving office. Rather than wait until this evening to give it to you, he sent it with Farmer Jenkins’s boy. I think it must be a reply to your advertisement.’

‘At last…’ Eliza took it eagerly. More than two weeks had passed and she had almost given up hope of a reply. Breaking the impressive seal, she read the brief message and sighed with relief. ‘This is almost too wonderful to be true, Betty. I have been offered a position with a widowed lady in Bath—and on generous terms.’

She read the letter to Betty, who nodded her head with satisfaction. ‘Lady Sarah Manners,’ she said approvingly. ‘She sounds like a proper lady and her letter is everything it should be. It says that if you accept you will be met in Norwich market square on the twenty-fifth of July at twelve-thirty.’

‘I must write and accept at once, for that is only two weeks away,’ Eliza said. ‘I think I shall do it immediately and then perhaps Ted will take it into town for me tomorrow.’

‘I think he was going to town this afternoon. If you walked down to the estate office with it, he will take it with him when he goes.’

‘Yes, I shall,’ Eliza said. ‘I had begun to think that I would need to visit the employment office for young ladies in Norwich, but this is just what I need. Do you not think so?’

‘Yes, I dare say it may be,’ Betty said and smiled at her pleasure. ‘It is time something good happened for you, my love.’

‘I consider myself fortunate to have such friends as you and Ted,’ Eliza said and went through to the parlour to write her letter. When she had finished it, she put on her pelisse and bonnet and set out for the earl’s estate office.

The Marquis of Cheadle frowned over Lady Sarah’s letter. He had recognised the handwriting instantly and for a few heart-catching moments he had thought she wanted him to visit her again—that she might have changed her mind and be ready to take the first step towards going away with him. It was a ridiculous notion, but one that had taken root in his mind since he visited her. The idea was impossible, of course, for he had his daughter’s future to think of and that must take precedence over his own desires.

Cheadle had lived by his own rules. He was capable of being ruthless, though not actually the rogue some believed. For many years he had suppressed the ache that had never quite gone away, filled his empty life with gambling and high living, but recently the need for something more had overtaken him. He glanced at the letter again before slipping it into the top drawer of his desk as the door opened and his wife entered.

‘Yes, madam,’ he said coldly. ‘Was there something I may do for you?’

‘I wanted to make sure you would accompany us to Bath next week,’ Lady Cheadle replied, her mouth twisted sourly. ‘Accrington hasn’t come up to scratch and I think Marianne is moping. As you know, I had hopes that he would follow us from London, but he has not obliged. I have arranged to visit Bath; we may meet with better fortune there—but I wish you to come with us, at least for the first few days.’

‘Bath…’ The marquis frowned. ‘I had thought to return to London. I am not sure you should rush off to Bath in a hurry, Lady Cheadle. We are in no hurry to push Marianne off. If Accrington needs more time to consider, he must have it. I think he was sufficiently struck to make an offer, but his is an old name and family. He will want to discuss things with his family and his lawyers.’

He reached for the ring he habitually wore and felt its absence as he remembered it was lost, at least for now, given as promise of payment to Daniel Seaton. He would not wear another one, for the ring held memories that could not be replaced by another bauble. He frowned as he thought of the man, of whom he had seen nothing since that evening in town. Seaton might well sell the ring for he was entitled to and he could bear no love for a man who had won ten thousand from his father. Lord Seaton had been drunk. Cheadle had warned him to give up, but he had haughtily refused and the result was predictable. Yet Cheadle had a nagging conscience over it, for he had known the older man was too far gone to realise what he was about.

It was with an effort that he brought his mind back to what his wife was saying.

‘I am determined to go. If Accrington thinks he may lose her, it should bring him to the point sooner rather than later. Have I your assurance that you will accompany us?’

Cheadle narrowed his gaze. ‘Very well, madam. Have it your way. A few days here or there is nothing to me.’

‘I shall miss you,’ the earl said and sighed heavily. ‘Having you here has been a comfort to me, Daniel.’

‘I shall be sorry to leave you,’ Daniel replied. ‘However, there is estate business that takes me home.’

He also had the business of an agent to employ, and had arranged to meet the man in Norwich. He had decided to take up his uncle’s cause to find out the truth about Marcus’s death, and so had decided to stay with the earl whilst he put things in motion. It had taken a few days for the exchange of letters, because the man he had chosen was a Bow Street Runner and well recommended. Daniel knew that if his chosen investigator got a scent of something he would go for it like a terrier after a rat and he was eager for the man to begin his work.

After leaving his uncle, Daniel rode through the village. He saw the young woman who had been in his thoughts too often of late. She was standing outside the haberdashers, looking into the window, and an older woman was with her. They seemed to be intent on looking at some materials on display.

Daniel tipped his hat to her and slowed his horse to a standstill.

‘Good morning, Miss Bancroft. How are you?’

‘I am well, sir,’ she said. ‘I have had good news—I have been offered employment with a lady.’

‘Most generous terms they are, too,’ her companion said. ‘I wouldn’t part with my Eliza for the world, but she may get the chance to mix with quality, and that must be good for her.’

‘Good day to you both,’ Daniel said. ‘I must get on, for I have an appointment.’

He rode on by, conscious of the fact that something tugged at him and made him want to turn his head. Yet he conquered the need. He admired the young lady but at the moment he had more weighty matters on his mind than dalliance.

‘Are you sure you have all you need? Enough money to come back if the carriage isn’t there to meet you?’ Betty asked, looking at Eliza anxiously. ‘I’ve packed you some food for the journey, love.’

‘Thank you. I have all I need,’ Eliza said and hugged her again. She felt very emotional now the time to part had arrived, and her throat was tight. ‘You will answer my letters?’

‘You know I can’t write much,’ Betty replied. ‘My Ted will read yours to me and he’ll write what I want to say—but you are to write as soon as you get there and let us know you are safe and happy. If there is anything you need…anything you don’t like…you are to come back to us on the next mail coach. You have a home with us for as long as you like.’

‘Thank you, my dearest friend,’ Eliza said, tears springing to her eyes. She held them back because if she cried Betty would, too. ‘I have been so blessed in my friends. I shall write to you as soon as I can, but I am sure I shall do perfectly well. Lady Sarah sent me a guinea by special post for the journey after she got my letter. Was that not kind of her?’

‘I’m glad we made you that new travelling gown and pelisse,’ Betty said. ‘You look a proper young lady and that is only right for you will be mixing in company, I dare say.’

‘I think we may live very quietly. Lady Sarah said that she is a widow and her health is sometimes poor. I do not expect to go anywhere much, except perhaps to the Pump Room.’

‘The waters are supposed to be good for anyone sickly,’ Betty said. ‘Well, always remember you can come home if you’re unhappy, my love.’

‘Yes, I shall. I had better go, Betty. Ted is ready with the dogcart. I must not keep him waiting; I think he has business in Norwich.’

‘Off you go then, Eliza. Have a good time and be as happy as you can.’

Eliza went out to where her friend’s husband sat patiently waiting for them to say their goodbyes. The young groom came to help her in, grinned at her and stood back as Ted whipped up his horse.

‘She looks a proper treat,’ he remarked to Betty as they drove off. ‘Anyone would think she were quality.’

‘Well, she is and better than most,’ Betty said. ‘Thanks for your help with the trunk but you had better get off now or they will be looking for you at the stables.’

‘Yeah. Ain’t got a piece of yer gingerbread, ’ave yer?’

‘I might have,’ Betty said and smiled. ‘Come into the kitchen and I’ll see what I can find.’

She cast one last regretful glance at the dogcart and went back into the cottage.

‘Well, here we are then, Eliza,’ Ted Wright said as he pulled the cart to a halt in the busy market square. He glanced round and nodded as he saw the carriage waiting close by the clock tower. The driver seemed to be looking about, as if expecting someone. ‘I’ll just go and ask if that’s the transport for Miss Eliza Bancroft.’

‘Surely it can’t be? A carriage like that for me?’ Eliza protested, but the groom was getting down and coming towards them.

‘Would you be Miss Bancroft?’ he asked, tipping his tall crowned hat respectfully.

‘Yes, I am. Did Lady Sarah send you to fetch me?’

‘I was sent to take you to Lady Sarah Manners in Bath,’ he said, an odd look on his face. ‘Can’t exactly say as she sent me. This carriage belongs to the marquis, miss.’

‘The marquis?’ Eliza was puzzled. ‘I don’t understand. You have it right—you are to take me to Lady Sarah, my employer?’

‘Those are my instructions, yes. Is that trunk all you have with you?’

‘And my portmanteau,’ Eliza said. ‘I shall carry that—if you would help Mr Wright with the trunk, please?’

‘Yes, of course.’

The man turned away. Together, he and Ted strapped the heavy trunk on the back of the carriage and then Ted came back to her. He held out his hand, placing his other hand over hers as she took it.

‘Don’t forget, you can come home any time you like, Miss Eliza.’

‘Thank you,’ she whispered, glancing at the groom as he stood with the door open, waiting for her. She climbed in and waved to her friend from behind the window. Her mouth felt dry as she settled back against the comfortable squabs and her throat was tight. She was certainly to travel in luxury and that made her a little apprehensive. Why would the marquis send his carriage—whoever he was? For a moment she wondered if she were being abducted and then the absurdity of such a notion made her smile.

The groom knew the name of her employer. It was quite possible that the marquis was a friend of Lady Sarah and that he had agreed to bring her companion to her.

Feeling relieved to have settled the thing in her mind, Eliza sat back and took out the battered copy of a book she had bought from the second-hand stall at the market. It would serve to pass the time as they traveled, for she knew they would be some days on the road. She would need to take a room at more than one inn and she would have to rely on the coachman to find a decent house that was not too expensive for her purse.

Eliza looked out of the inn window and smiled as she saw it was yet another clear fine day. They had already been three days on the road and she would be glad when they reached Bath, which should not be more than another day at the most, for they had made good time. The Marquis of Cheadle’s carriage was well sprung and the journey had been less tiresome than it might have been had she travelled on the mail coach. She had been surprised to find herself staying at the finest inns on the road; when she tentatively asked how much she owed the first morning, she was told that the Marquis of Cheadle’s groom had settled the account.

Eliza had immediately tried to settle the debt, but the groom shook his head. ‘I was given me instructions clear, miss. You wus to ’ave all the best and he would pay for yer lodgings.’

‘Oh…’ Somewhat taken aback by this statement, she was at first at a loss for words, then, ‘I suppose my employer has settled it with the marquis.’

‘Yes, miss. I dare say you are right.’

She moved away from the window and picked up her portmanteau, which contained all she required for her immediate needs. Her trunk had already been loaded on to the carriage and they were ready to leave again.

‘How much further have we to travel?’ she asked as the groom opened the door for her.

‘If we make good time and meet no accidents, we should reach Bath before dark this night, miss.’

‘Thank you.’ She smiled at him, relieved that only one day of travelling remained. She had finished her book and the last hours of the previous day had seemed tedious. ‘You are very kind.’

‘You are welcome, miss.’ He touched his hat. ‘I hopes as it is the lady you’re working for, miss.’

‘What do you mean by that? I told you at the start, I am to be a companion to Lady Sarah Manners.’

‘Right then, miss. Nothing to worry about then. Get in and we’ll be orf.’

Sarah climbed into the carriage, feeling puzzled once more. Something in the groom’s manner had disturbed her. She wondered why she was riding in such luxury and once again a shiver of apprehension slithered down her spine. Had she been naïve in accepting the first offer she received?

For a moment she felt a frisson of fear at the nape of her neck, but then she took a hold of her nerves. She was being very foolish. It was most unlikely that any marquis would go to so much trouble to abduct a girl he had never seen. She was hardly the most beautiful girl in the world. The thought made her laugh. She had been reading too many romances!

Daniel looked across the square and saw the carriage drawn up outside the inn just as the young woman entered it. He frowned, feeling concerned as he recognised her and the crest on the carriage. What on earth was Miss Bancroft doing in the Marquis of Cheadle’s carriage? Alarm bells began to ring in his head. He recalled that she had been pleased to receive a generous offer of employment—was she being lured to a false promise? Would she join the legion of the missing?

The thought of Miss Eliza Bancroft being sold into white slavery appalled him. He could not bear to contemplate such a thing. It must not be allowed to happen. He must do something—and quickly.

Eliza must be warned that the marquis was not all he seemed. If he had charmed her into believing that she would be his lover or his mistress…no, he would not permit it.

Somehow he must prevent her from plunging into a life of shame and degradation. Yet how could he prevent her? He must go after her—but how to stop the carriage? What could he say?

An idea so reckless and foolhardy that it made him laugh for sheer mischief came to his mind. He dismissed it instantly, but it returned and he felt that he must risk it for Eliza’s sake. He was not sure if she travelled alone, but if the marquis was with her in the carriage it would be necessary to disguise himself. A grim smile touched his mouth.

If Cheadle was involved in the vile gang that he believed was behind his cousin’s death, he would find out soon enough that he had an enemy.

Eliza was brought from her reverie by a shout of alarm from the coachman and then a violent jolting as the carriage came to a sudden halt. She was thrown from her seat and for a moment landed on her knees on the floor of the carriage. Picking herself up, she was about to look out of the window when the door was opened.

‘You had best get down, miss. I hope you wasn’t hurt?’

‘No, just shaken.’ She took the coachman’s hand. ‘What happened?’ she enquired as he helped her descend. ‘Have we…?’ She was about to ask if the carriage had suffered an accident, but seeing the masked rider caught her breath. ‘What are you doing, sir?’ He had a pistol directed at coachman’s chest. ‘That thing is dangerous…’

For a moment the highwayman seemed disinclined to answer. He sat his horse, staring down at them in silence.

Eliza lifted her head, anger making her impetuous. ‘I fear you have mistaken your victim, sir. I have only a few coins in my purse—and this ring.’ She felt for the ring she had found in her mother’s sewing box. It was still on the ribbon that had been with it, hidden under her baby clothes. She took out her purse and offered both it and the ring to the highwayman. ‘Please take these and allow us to go on. I beg you, do not harm these good men—they have done nothing to hurt you.’

‘Who are you?’ the masked man asked in a gruff voice she suspected was disguised. ‘Why are you riding in the Marquis of Cheadle’s carriage—what is he to you?’

He had accepted the purse and ring, which she noticed he examined before slipping them into his coat pocket. For a moment he hesitated, then beckoned her closer.

‘Come with me for a few minutes. I wish to speak with you.’

‘Don’t you listen to him, Miss Bancroft. He is a rogue and not to be trusted,’ the coachman cried and took a step towards her, stopping as the gun pointed in his direction once more.

‘I mean you no harm.’ The masked man bent down, offering his hand, then glanced at the coachman. ‘Wait for your passenger, man, and do not try to be a hero—or you will regret it. Remember, a wild shot might harm the young lady.’ He barked the words at the coachman, his pistol still aimed in his direction. ‘If you do anything foolish, your wife will be a widow this night.’

‘Please do as he asks. I am not afraid,’ Eliza instructed.

She gave the highwayman her hand. He grasped her arm and she clutched his saddle, instinctively jumping as he hauled her up before him.

‘Well done,’ he murmured in an approving tone that sent tingles down her spine. ‘You are quite safe. I do not kill women and children.’

Eliza shivered. At first she had been terrified by the sight of a masked, armed man, but for some unaccountable reason her fear had gone as he rode with her into the trees.

They travelled only far enough to be out of sight of the coachman before he halted. He dismounted and held out his arms. She slid down into them. For a moment he held her and she was aware of the pleasant smell of soap and a breath of cologne. He was very clean for a common highwayman.

‘Well, sir,’ Eliza said, her heart beating very fast, ‘what have you to say to me that could not be said in front of the coachman?’

‘Why are you travelling in that devil’s carriage?’ he demanded. ‘Do you have any idea what kind of a man he is? Whatever promises he has made you are likely to prove your downfall.’

‘The marquis has made me no promises. I have never met him. I am on my way to Bath, where I am to be employed by Lady Sarah Manners.’

The highwayman stared at her. Eliza felt a start of surprise as she noticed how blue his eyes were.

‘Is that the truth?’

‘Why should I lie to you?’

‘Where did you get this ring?’ He took her ring from his pocket, looking at the inscription inside for a moment before handing it to her. ‘What does it say?’

‘Love means more. Why do you ask?’

‘I have seen a similar ring before.’

Eliza’s heart raced. ‘I believe it was my birth mother’s ring. I never knew her, but my mama found it beneath my clothes when I was given to her as a baby.’ Her eyes entreated him. ‘Where have you seen a ring like mine?’

‘I took it from someone in a card game.’ He reached for her purse in his pocket, returning it to her. ‘I am not sure whether I should believe you, Miss Bancroft, but I do not rob young ladies who have no more than a few coins in their purse.’

‘Thank you.’ Her eyes were on his face. The mask covered most of it, but something about the set of his chin seemed familiar, as did the cologne he wore. She was certain she knew him. ‘Why were you concerned about my reasons for travelling in the marquis’s coach?’

‘I would not have an innocent girl fall into that trap.’

Her cheeks were pink. ‘You were good to be concerned for me, Mr Seaton, but I assure you I am not about to become any man’s mistress. As for the marquis, I have never met him.’

For a moment he was silent, then, ‘How did you know me?’ He muttered an oath beneath his breath. ‘Confound it! This is a coil, Miss Bancroft. I had hoped you would not recognise me. What gave me away?’

‘Your eyes and your chin—and your cologne,’ she said. ‘This is most awkward for us both, sir. Will you accept my word that I shall never reveal your identity on pain of death?’

‘Heaven forfend!’ Daniel said and laughed as he removed his mask. ‘I do not think you need to go so far, Miss Bancroft. Were you to be in danger of your life, you must certainly reveal my name.’

Eliza felt the laughter bubble up inside her. ‘How foolish this is! I do not think you are proficient at your profession, sir. May I enquire why you took it up?’

‘I must admit that this is my first attempt. I saw you get into the carriage where you made your last stop and feared you might be in trouble. It appears I was mistaken—but I could not allow you to go on in ignorance of the manner of man in whose carriage you rode. However, I did not wish to be seen by Cheadle, so I thought of the disguise to fool him if you were together—a disguise that seems not to have served me that well.’

‘I see…’ Eliza was thoughtful. ‘I must thank you for your concern for me—but, pray tell me, why did you not wish to be seen by the marquis?’

‘It is a matter I may not discuss with anyone—but I assure you I had good reason. And I beg you to have a care when dealing with him.’

‘I have no need of such advice. I told you, I have no intention of becoming any man’s mistress.’

‘Sometimes innocent girls are not given a choice in the matter.’

‘What do you mean?’ Her smooth brow wrinkled in thought. ‘Surely you do not think the marquis…? No, sir, that is monstrous. I have been treated with the greatest courtesy by his men. You are reckless and foolhardy and I cannot think you gave this foolish trick much consideration.’

‘You have no idea of what you speak,’ Daniel said harshly. ‘There are men capable of such infamy…things of which you can have no knowledge. Please continue your journey. I am sorry to have interrupted what was such a pleasant experience for you. When Cheadle leaves you pregnant and destitute—’

Eliza reached out and slapped him. Her eyes widened in distress as his mouth thinned with temper. ‘Oh, I am so sorry. I did not mean to…’

She turned away in embarrassment, but he caught her arm, swinging her back to face him. She had a moment to notice the angry passion in his eyes and then he caught her to him. His head bent as he took possession of her lips. The kiss was at first demanding, angry, but then it softened, becoming sweet and pleasing. Eliza did not struggle. For some obscure reason she felt relaxed and at ease in his embrace, her lips receptive, slightly parted. When he finally released her, she could only stare at him in bewilderment.

‘Forgive me. I was tempted. You provoked me too far.’

‘Then I must ask you to forgive me. It was quite unintentional, I assure you. May I leave now? You have my word that I shall not betray you. Nor shall I fall into the arms of a scoundrel. I am truly to work for a lady of quality.’

‘You are either a saint or have the patience of one,’ Daniel exclaimed ruefully. ‘I have no excuse for my behaviour—in holding up your carriage or the kiss.’

‘Papa taught me to see good in everyone and every situation.’

Eliza turned away, a smile on her soft mouth. It was as well that he could not read her mind. If he had guessed at her thoughts, which were really extremely shocking, he would know that she had wanted the kisses to continue.

As she walked back to the carriage, where the coachman was anxiously awaiting her, Eliza’s thoughts were churning with unanswered questions. Mr Seaton had not told her from whom he had won the ring that was like hers, but she could not help wondering if it were the Marquis of Cheadle. Was the hold-up all a foolish prank or was there some hidden secret—a secret that might concern her?

‘Are you all right, Miss Bancroft?’

‘What? Oh, yes, perfectly,’ Eliza said. ‘It was just a mistake, sir. The highwayman was playing a prank for a bet. He held up the wrong carriage. Shall we go on now?’

The coachman gave her an odd look, but said no more, offering his hand to assist her into the carriage.

Eliza sat back against the squabs. She touched her fingers to her mouth and smiled. Ever since the first time she had seen Mr Daniel Seaton she had wondered what it would be like to be kissed by him. Now she knew and it was even nicer than she had imagined.

Was it wicked of her to have enjoyed his kiss? Eliza knew that she was unlikely to marry unless she settled for someone like the curate. Mr Stanley was a good man, she supposed, but she had never dreamed of being kissed by him, whereas Mr Seaton’s face had come unbidden to her mind both when sleeping and when she was awake. It was foolish to think of him—he was the earl’s nephew and would have only one purpose for a girl of Eliza’s upbringing. For a moment she thought that the sacrifice of name and reputation might be worthwhile for the happiness that an illicit love affair might bring. Then she recalled that she herself was most likely a lovechild. Papa and Mama would be horrified if they knew what was in her mind.

‘I am sorry,’ she whispered, though she was quite alone in the carriage. ‘I promise I shall do nothing to shame you.’

You could never do that, Eliza.

Tears stung her eyes as she imagined her mother’s voice and her gentle smile. She missed her parents and her friends and for a moment she felt terribly alone. It was a huge step to travel such a long way to live with a stranger. Supposing Lady Sarah did not like her? The offer was only provisional and at the end of that period of probation, she might be forced to look for another position.

Chapter Three

The house in the Crescent was imposing and grand. It was very different to the eyes of a country girl who until recently had only visited Norwich once in her life.

Eliza’s heart beat wildly as the footman opened the front door to her. His livery was extremely smart and his manner seemed condescending as he beckoned her inside. The black-and-white tiled floor in the hall gleamed and the scent of lavender polish met her as she was shown up the stairs to the first-floor reception rooms.

‘Her ladyship is expecting you, Miss Bancroft.’

‘Thank you,’ she whispered, her throat dry as she followed the footman along the landing to a pair of imposing doors. They were painted white and scrolled with gold swags and bows, the handles of gleaming brass. A maid must have polished them that very morning.

‘Miss Bancroft, your ladyship.’

The footman stood back to allow Eliza to enter, closing the door behind her. Eliza saw a woman seated in an elbow chair close to the window. She had obviously been reading, but she placed her book on the wine table close to hand, letting her enquiring gaze rest on Eliza. She had a gentle face and her smile of welcome lit her eyes.

‘Please come to me, Miss Bancroft,’ she said, standing up and offering her hand. ‘I have been looking forward to meeting you.’

‘Thank you. I, too, have anticipated this meeting with pleasure, my lady.’ Eliza moved forwards. She extended her hand and the lady held it for a moment and then sat down. ‘I am grateful for the chance to be of service to you, my lady.’

‘Until recently I have been living in the country,’ Lady Sarah said. ‘Now that I am in Bath I find I need a companion, a young lady who will exchange books at the library, fetch things I need and accompany me to the Pump Room and various functions. I have maids to care for my clothes and the house. I really need a friend to sit and talk with me, perhaps read to me now and then when I have a headache—nothing too strenuous, Eliza. I hope I may call you Eliza?’

‘Yes, of course, my lady.’

‘Ma’am or Sarah will do. I hope we shall become firm friends in time, Eliza. It will be a pleasure for me to have the company of a young lady.’ Lady Sarah smiled. ‘Please, bring a chair and sit near me, my dear. I shall ring for refreshments. I should like to hear more about you and your mama—if it is not too painful for you?’

‘No, ma’am, I am able to talk of Mama without crying now. I looked after her in the last few months of her illness. My papa died two and a half years ago. It was quite sudden and we had to leave the rectory where he was the incumbent. Mama never quite got over losing him so suddenly. She became delicate and was confined to bed for some months.’

‘How sad for her and for you. I am sorry for your loss, my dear. I hope you will not mind going into company so soon? I lead quite a busy social life here.’

‘Mama told me I was not to wear black for her,’ Eliza said and glanced down at her dove-grey gown. ‘I have some other plain gowns in colours, ma’am, but very little suitable for evenings. We did not entertain.’

‘Oh, I quite expected to provide some clothes for you,’ Lady Sarah said immediately. ‘I shall summon my dressmaker in the morning and we shall commission some outfits for you, Eliza. What you have on is perfectly suitable for wearing to the Pump Room, and I may have something you can adapt for evenings until your new clothes are ready.’

‘I am good with my needle. If you had some cast-offs, I could alter them for my use rather than purchasing all new…’

‘I will find one or two that may do for the moment, but you shall certainly have new gowns. Please do not feel embarrassed, Eliza. It is perfectly in order and quite usual.’

‘Oh…in that case I am grateful, my…ma’am,’ Eliza said. ‘I had not expected so much kindness.’

‘You may find me a hard taskmaster,’ Lady Sarah replied and laughed softly. ‘I am tiresomely forgetful, my dear, and may send you on errands a dozen times a day.’

‘I shall be only too pleased to fetch whatever it is you wish.’

A maid entered at that moment, bringing a large silver tray set with an exquisite tea and coffee service of elegant silver with bone handles, and delicate porcelain tea bowls. There was also a plate of tiny biscuits and almond comfits.

‘Will you pour for us both please, Eliza? I take my tea with a drop of milk and one lump of sugar.’

Eliza poured the tea into the delicate bowl, added a little milk and used the tongs to select a small lump of sugar, which she added to the bowl. She handed it to Lady Sarah, who thanked her, stirred it once, sipped and nodded her approval before setting it on the wine table at her side.

‘Would you like a comfit, ma’am?’

‘No thank you, but please try one, Eliza. Cook made them especially in case you arrived.’

Eliza tasted one of the comfits, as she had been bidden, and expressed pleasure as she ate the delicious treat. She poured a cup of tea for herself and resumed her seat.

‘What other duties are required, ma’am? So far it seems that I am to be treated as a guest rather than an employee. I should like to be of use to you in whatever way I may.’

‘I really require only companionship,’ Lady Sarah assured her. ‘You will be as…a cousin or a younger sister to me, Eliza. I hope you will accept me as a friend, because that will be more comfortable for us both. There cannot be more than two-and-twenty years between us. My son is but seven and twenty and I married when I was sixteen. My son was born ten months later.’

‘You hardly look more than nine and thirty, ma’am.’

Lady Sarah laughed and looked pleased, though she denied it. ‘I feel so much older some days. My life has been very quiet until recently. While my husband lived I resided at home in the country, often alone. To have the company of a young lady of your age is a delight for me.’

Eliza hardly knew what to say. She had not considered that she would be so fortunate and found it difficult to realise that she was going to live in such favoured circumstances.

‘Now, if you have finished your tea, I shall ring for Millicent Browne. She is my housekeeper here and she will take you up to your room. Please take your time to refresh yourself after the journey and then come down to me. We have a dinner engagement this evening, but this afternoon is free for us to talk and get to know each other. Dinner this evening is just an informal affair with friends, but I shall send you a gown you may like to wear.’

Eliza thanked her again. A woman came in answer to Lady Sarah’s summons. She was dressed in a plain black gown with a neat lace collar and a gold brooch fastened at the throat. Her bright eyes looked at Eliza curiously, but her manner was welcoming as she led her along the landing and up a short flight of stairs.

‘Her ladyship put you in one of the family rooms, miss. She wanted you close to her apartments so that you could pop in and out when she is resting, as she does some afternoons.’

‘Thank you, Mrs Browne,’ Eliza said. ‘I hope that I shall be of some use and not cause more work for you. I am quite happy to make my bed and keep my room tidy.’

‘Well, that is kind of you, miss. Not all guests are so thoughtful, I can tell you, but it will not be necessary. Her ladyship told us you were to be treated as family, and that’s how it will be.’

‘I must do something to earn my keep.’

‘Your nice manners and cheerful smile will cheer her ladyship and that is all that’s needed, miss.’

Mrs Browne stopped outside a room and opened the door, ushering her inside. The room was very pretty, furnished with satinwood pieces that struck Eliza as being exquisitely made, and the décor was of pink and cream with a touch of crimson here and there.

‘What a beautiful room,’ she exclaimed. ‘I have never had such pretty things. Thank you for giving me such a lovely bedchamber—and roses on the dressing chest. How very kind.’

‘Her ladyship wanted things nice, miss. We are all fond of her and we shall be obliged to you if you can cheer her up—she’s not had a good life.’

‘Oh…’ Eliza wondered what was meant, but was too polite to enquire. It was not for her to gossip about her employer the moment she arrived. ‘I am sorry to hear that. I shall certainly do my best to please.’

Left to herself, Eliza took off her bonnet and pelisse, depositing them on a chair. She ran her fingers over the surface of the beautiful dressing chest and the matching writing table and chair, bending to sniff the roses, which gave off a wonderful perfume. She could not quite believe her good fortune.

Sitting down on the edge of the bed, she thought about her extraordinary day yesterday. First the hold-up that was not truly a hold-up at all since the highwayman had turned out to be a man she had previously met and was clearly not very skilled at his work. A little smile touched her mouth as she remembered his kiss and her quite inappropriate feelings.

How foolish she was to feel such a strong attraction to a man who would never mean anything to her. She had been very fortunate in securing such a comfortable position and must do nothing to jeopardise her good fortune. If she saw Mr Seaton again, she would be sure to keep her distance, but it was unlikely that he would come to Bath.

And even more unlikely that he would be interested in a mere companion. A man as well connected as Daniel would surely have no trouble attracting a suitable wife. Yet his smile, his concern for her when he knocked her down, the feeling she had when he kissed her, would linger in her mind.

Daniel frowned at himself in the mirror. It would appear that he had made a fool of himself by holding up Cheadle’s carriage. Eliza had travelled alone and was adamant that she was going to be the companion of a lady in Bath. He had felt foolish and angry, and that kiss had been unwise because he had not been able to get her out of his mind since.

An interview with his bank in Bath had revealed that his finances were, if anything, worse than he had imagined. Even if he were prepared to live like a miser and work all the hours of the day and night, he was not sure that he could hang on to the estate. His mind should be focused on his own problems—and his cousin’s death. He could not afford to be thinking of a girl with eyes that made him want to kiss her senseless.

He had come to Bath to hear the worst, but also in search of Cheadle, whom he’d learned was due to stay here. It would be his chance to bargain for the ring and see if he could get anything of worth out of him—and he did not mean money, though the ten thousand his father had lost to the marquis was the cause of his immediate problems.

He had not come to Bath to discover if Miss Eliza Bancroft had been telling him the truth. If they were to meet that would be by the way and of no importance. It would be quite ridiculous if he were to allow himself to be distracted by that impish smile of hers. Quite ridiculous and impossible.

If he were sensible, he would try to find an heiress to marry him, as his uncle had suggested. The notion did not sit well with him, but short of taking up a life on the road he could think of nothing else that would produce enough money to pay those damned mortgages.

Susanne Roberts had been giving him suggestive looks in town when he visited earlier in the Season. He had stayed well clear because he could not imagine himself being tied to such a silly girl. However, beggars could not be choosers. He might bring himself to the point of asking if he could put the memory of Eliza Bancroft’s tantalising mouth from his head.

He had an invitation to dine with the Roberts family in Bath that evening—and it would do no harm to keep the appointment.

‘That lilac silk becomes you well,’ Lady Sarah said as Eliza twirled for her, holding the silk draped across her body. ‘Yes, I like it—and the grey is perfect for small evening affairs. However, you will need a ballgown or perhaps two—and I think you should have white. You may trim them with delicate touches of black lace if you wish, but I think white is perfectly acceptable—do you not agree, Madame Millaise?’

The seamstress nodded her approval. ‘I do not think anyone would take exception to it, milady,’ she said, her accent markedly French despite her excellent grasp of the English language. ‘A discreet touch of black is all that is needed to make it perfectly respectable, non?’ She looked at Eliza, as if asking a question.

Eliza hesitated, waiting for her employer to speak.

‘Yes, that is my opinion. What do you think, Eliza, my dear?’

‘I will be advised by you and madame,’ Eliza said, feeling anxious as she looked at the growing pile of silks her employer seemed to feel she needed. ‘Mama particularly told me she did not wish me to wear mourning for more than a few days, but I like the grey and lilac. I should choose those shades at any time. I had not thought of white, but I am sure it will be perfect.’

‘Yes, I believe it will. You are an attractive girl, Eliza, and will pay for dressing.’

Eliza blushed. She had never thought of herself as particularly attractive, though Betty always said it, but wearing good clothes certainly made her feel much more stylish. She had already adapted two evening gowns that her employer had given her from her own wardrobe, one a simple lilac silk, which had had long sleeves. Eliza had removed the long sleeves and made them shorter, trimming them with some heavy cream lace. She had added more lace to the bodice, and, worn with the gold pin that had been her mother’s, the alteration had completely transformed the gown so that even Lady Sarah had not recognised it. The other was grey silk and had very elegant lines. Eliza had merely adjusted the waist and hemline, feeling that she could not improve on its design.

‘Will mademoiselle be advised by me as to the style the gowns should be?’ the Frenchwoman asked.

‘Yes, thank you,’ Eliza replied. ‘I am not perfectly sure of the latest fashion—or what would be appropriate for a companion to wear.’

‘You need not worry about that side of it,’ her employer said. ‘I wish you to feel comfortable in what you choose, Eliza, and I am sure madame knows exactly what will become a girl of your age.’ She turned to the seamstress. ‘That is enough for one day. When can you have the first ballgown ready?’

‘By Friday lunchtime, milady.’

‘Very well. Eliza can manage with what she has until then. We shall attend the assembly that night, but until then we have only a dinner with friends and a trip to the theatre. You may wear the grey to dinner at the home of Lady Roberts, Eliza, and the lilac to the theatre. Your own walking gown will be sufficient until madame has made your new ones.’

Eliza thanked her. Her first visit to the Pump Room and the library had shown her that her clothes were by no means fashionable enough for Bath, at least if she were here on a visit for pleasure, though she thought them adequate for a companion. However, Lady Sarah had made it clear that she wanted her companion dressed suitably when they were in company and, although overwhelmed by what seemed excessive generosity, she accepted the new gowns as necessary—a part of her employment.

That did not stop her being excited by the prospect of wearing such lovely clothes. Lady Sarah’s cast-offs were far finer than anything she had ever possessed and she knew that both were almost unworn, though possibly purchased when her employer was younger.

She thanked the seamstress for her help, assisted the young girl who carried out the materials and walked to the door with them both. When she returned to the sitting room, Lady Sarah was sipping a glass of restorative wine.

‘Come and sit down, Eliza. You must be quite exhausted after that,’ she said. ‘I always feel drained after fittings for new gowns.’

‘It was a new experience for me,’ Eliza replied with a smile. ‘I always made my own gowns with Mama’s help. She was an excellent seamstress.’

‘With a little training you could be a fashionable seamstress,’ Lady Sarah said. ‘Your own gowns are quite acceptable for the country, my dear, but you need a little town bronze.’

Sarah wondered why a companion should need to look fashionable but she did not question her employer. She considered herself fortunate to be treated so well.

‘Perhaps you will go to the library for me this afternoon, my dear. I do not like the book I started last evening. It was well recommended, but The Mysteries of Udolpho is not to my taste. I should prefer something more sensible, I think.’

‘Have you read the story of Tristan and Iseult?’ Eliza asked. ‘I have just finished reading it and enjoyed it, but I shall see what else I can find that you might like.’

‘Lady Roberts recommended the story I asked you to bring yesterday, Eliza, but I think it foolish. I will try the story you recommended, but I think I should like poetry or perhaps something of Miss Austen’s—though I believe I have read most of them.’

‘I shall see what I can find. In the meantime I will fetch the book I brought with me.’

Eliza went upstairs to put on her bonnet and pelisse. Thus far she was finding her duties light. Indeed, it was like staying with an aunt rather than working for an employer and she felt very spoiled to be leading such an indulgent life. Eliza had always helped her mother in the kitchen and with parish work when her father was the rector, and she found it strange to be so idle.

It took but a moment to find the book and to put on her pelisse. She went back down to the parlour and took her leave of Lady Sarah, setting out for the lending library. The afternoon was pleasantly warm and the walk would be welcome after a morning spent choosing silks and trimmings for her new gowns.

Eliza reached the library without seeing anyone she knew. She had met only a handful of Lady Sarah’s friends so far and was not acquainted with any other companions, so did not linger to gossip with anyone. Her search for books that her employer might find rewarding took a little longer, but she came away with three she thought interesting. It was as she came out of the library that a man walking backwards as he said goodbye to a friend almost trod on her toes. She gave a squeak of alarm and dropped her books. He turned instantly, an apology on his lips. The colour came and went in his face as he saw her. Her heart raced, for it was the man she had both longed and yet feared to see again.

‘Forgive me,’ he said. ‘Did I hurt you?’

‘No, I stepped back at once.’

He bent to pick up the books, looking at her contritely. ‘I must seem a clumsy fool to you, Miss Bancroft. I am so very sorry for causing you to drop these.’

‘It was a mere accident, Mr Seaton,’ Eliza replied, a slight heat in her own cheeks as she accepted the books and their hands touched. Her stomach fluttered with some disturbing emotion she did not wish to recognise. This was so foolish. To like him so much when she knew it could only lead to distress! ‘I assure you I am unhurt.’

‘No thanks to me,’ he said ruefully. ‘May I help to carry these for you? Perhaps I could buy you tea and cake to make up for nearly knocking you over?’

‘I assure you there is no need to do either,’ Eliza replied. She longed to say yes, to spend the next hour talking with him over some tea and cake, but her time was not her own. She must remember the vast chasm between them. He was related to an earl and she was a lovechild with a dubious background and no prospects ‘I must take these back to my employer. She is waiting for me.’

‘Then I suppose I should let you go,’ he said, but turned and walked by her side. ‘How are you enjoying your stay in Bath? Is your employer an old dragon?’

‘Lady Sarah is neither old nor a dragon. She has been extremely kind to me. I am fortunate to have found such employment. Indeed, there is little for me to do except enjoy myself.’

‘That is fortunate.’ His eyes were intensely blue and seemed thoughtful as he met her gaze. ‘I imagine there are not many companions in that position.’

‘Perhaps not,’ Eliza replied. ‘I did not expect to meet you here, sir. Have you given up your former employment?’ Her eyes sparkled as she teased, for she knew that his one and only attempt at highway robbery had been a mistaken desire to save her from a fate worse than death.

‘I rather think it gave me up.’ Daniel laughed huskily. ‘Had my unfortunate encounter been with any other young lady of my acquaintance, I think I should even now find myself behind bars.’

‘That would be harsh indeed. You gave the coachman a little fright and that was bad of you, but you caused me no harm. Indeed, I have smiled to myself more than once over the incident.’

‘You find me amusing, Miss Bancroft?’

‘I found your attempt at highway robbery amusing.’ She saw him frown. ‘Does that offend you?’

‘Yes and no,’ he replied honestly. ‘I think it was my own fault, but no man enjoys being thought a fool.’ She sensed he had withdrawn slightly and regretted her careless remark.

‘I did not think you a fool, sir. I see I have offended you. Forgive me. I must get back, for Lady Sarah will wonder what keeps me.’

He tipped his hat to her again, stopped walking and allowed her to go on alone. Eliza did not glance back, though she sensed that he was watching her walk away. She was sorry if she had offended him, but that was better than allowing him to imagine she was ripe for dalliance. He had kissed her once without invitation. It must not happen again. A young woman in her circumstances ought not to be seen encouraging the attentions of a man who was related to an earl.

Daniel watched her walk the length of the street. She had a trim figure and was in many ways unusual, being possessed, he suspected, of a strong sense of humour. It piqued his pride a little to know that she found him amusing. Yet he could hardly blame her. Most women would have thought him a clodhopping fool for nearly knocking her down not once but twice, and then there was the ridiculous hold-up. She was remarkably patient and tolerant, and he discovered that he found her enchanting. There were few enough young women with her wit and sensible manner and he could not suppress a sigh. If she were only an heiress… He laughed and shook his head. Such a prize would not be long on the shelf. Had she had money as well as her other attributes she would have been spoken for long ago.

Daniel’s thoughts turned to the evening ahead. He had been invited to Lord and Lady Robert’s house to dine. As yet he had said nothing to the gentleman about his uncomfortable circumstances. He was reluctant to do so for it was bound to leak out, unless they came to an understanding. Lord Roberts would naturally protect the reputation of his daughter’s fiancé if they came to an arrangement, but would he be prepared to come to Daniel’s rescue?

It was a situation Daniel wished he could avoid, but he knew that the best solution was to find a wealthy bride. He would have to make up his mind and put all thoughts of Miss Bancroft from his mind.

Eliza dressed with care that evening. Lady Sarah had sent her a simple string of seed pearls to wear with the gown. She understood that they were a loan from a generous employer who wished her companion to look well and accepted them with pleasure.

Lady Sarah nodded her approval when she went to her room, to ask if there was anything she needed.

‘You look charming, my dear. That gown suits you far better than it ever did me.’

‘You have such good taste,’ Eliza replied. ‘Your clothes always look elegant without being too fussy.’

‘I never did like too many frills and ribbons—though they look well on younger girls. Lady Roberts has a very nice daughter, Eliza. I see no reason why you two should not be friends. It will be good for you to have some acquaintances in Bath.’

‘Yes, it will be pleasant when I know more people,’ Eliza agreed, though she was not certain that the daughter of a titled lady would necessarily wish to know Lady Sarah’s companion.

‘Come, my dear. The horses are standing. Coachman never likes his horses kept standing. We must leave.’

Eliza helped her to gather her shawl, fan and reticule, and then they went down to the carriage. Lady Sarah whiled away the journey by looking out of the window and pointing out places of interest or people they passed that she happened to know, but the journey only took a few minutes and could easily have been walked.

The footman came to open the door and let down the steps, helping first Lady Sarah and then Eliza to descend. They went into the hall and then up the stairs, where their hostess was waiting to greet them. Lady Roberts was a tall thin woman with a hooked nose, which her daughter had unfortunately inherited, though she was elegantly dressed. They both greeted Lady Sarah with affection and Eliza politely. Almost immediately, another guest was announced and Eliza noticed that Susanne’s face lit with pleasure, making her look almost pretty. Turning her head to look at the newcomer, Eliza felt a shock of recognition. It seemed that she was destined to meet Mr Seaton yet again.

‘Lord Seaton,’ her hostess gushed. ‘How delightful to see you this evening. We were so pleased you could come—were we not, Susanne?’

Eliza felt her cheeks flush. He had not told her that he was Lord Seaton and she felt foolish for having misused his name several times.

‘Yes, Mama,’ Susanne replied and giggled shyly. It was clear that she believed he had come for the purpose of seeing her and enjoyed the prospect of being courted.

‘I was happy to be invited, ma’am.’ His gaze moved to Lady Sarah and then Eliza. His expression did not change, though Eliza noticed a little pulse flicking at his temple.

‘Have you met my good friend Lady Sarah Manners and her companion Miss Eliza Bancroft?’

‘I do not think I have had the honour of meeting Lady Sarah,’ Daniel replied. ‘However, I had the pleasure of meeting Miss Bancroft at my uncle’s estate a few weeks ago. I trust you are well, Miss Bancroft?’

‘Yes, thank you, my lord.’

‘Ah, yes, the dear earl.’ Lady Roberts moved smoothly on, obviously not impressed that he should acknowledge acquaintance with a mere companion. ‘I believe he was not well a few months back.’

‘My uncle still mourns the loss of his son,’ Daniel replied with a frown. ‘I think his health is well enough otherwise.’

‘Yes, such a sad occurrence.’ Lady Roberts looked at her daughter pointedly. ‘You are released, Susanne. Take our guests into the drawing room. I have only one more guest to greet and then I shall join you.’

Susanne looked expectantly at Lord Seaton. He offered his arm and they moved forwards into the large drawing room, where Lord Roberts was entertaining three other guests and a footman was standing with a tray of champagne. Eliza followed with Lady Sarah. She was offered a glass of champagne by the footman, which she accepted, but made no attempt to drink. Lady Sarah led the way to a rather beautiful blonde lady dressed in grey silk, smiling and greeting her with pleasure.

‘Julia Henderson, I had no idea you would be here this evening. I am delighted to meet you again.’

‘Sarah dearest. We arrived in Bath only yesterday. How wonderful to find you here.’ The two ladies embraced and then Julia turned enquiring eyes on Eliza. ‘And this is…?’

‘My companion, Miss Eliza Bancroft,’ Lady Sarah said.

‘Your companion? For a moment I thought… How nice to meet you, Miss Bancroft,’ Julia Henderson said and extended her hand. ‘How long have you been with my dear friend Sarah?’

‘Just a few days, ma’am,’ Eliza said, seeing the warmth and affection for Lady Sarah in her eyes. ‘But they have been extremely pleasant ones.’

‘Well, I shall be calling on you both very soon and I shall look forward to a long chat. I want to hear all about you, Eliza—and you must call me Julia. I absolutely insist.’

‘Oh…’ Eliza blushed. ‘That is very kind of you, ma… Julia.’

‘You will soon get used to it,’ Julia said and laughed. ‘Now, you must meet my daughter Kate—Kate, this is Eliza. You two must absolutely be friends, because you are going to see a lot of one another. I shall want to spend time with Sarah and you two should be prepared to go off on your own somewhere.’

‘Mama!’ Kate was a younger image of her mother, her blue eyes sparkling with amusement as she came to Eliza. ‘You must forgive her, Miss Bancroft. She may command me, but not you, though I hope we shall be friends and you may call me Kate if you wish.’

‘Only if you call me Eliza.’ Eliza smiled because she liked both the mother and daughter. ‘I, too, hope we shall be friends. As yet I have very few acquaintances in Bath.’

‘I have loads of them,’ Kate said frankly. ‘However, only one or two I would actually call friends. I should like to get to know you—and that is not because Mama insists either.’ She threw a fond but exasperated look at her mother, who was talking animatedly with Lady Sarah. ‘Dear Mama is managing, but she means well.’

‘I am certain she does,’ Eliza agreed, thinking that she was fortunate to have met a girl she could truly think of as a friend.

Most of the other young ladies she met exchanged pleasantries but did not seem interested enough to become her friend.

Her thoughts were interrupted as the invitation to move into the dining room was given. After some shuffling and searching, everyone sat down and Eliza found herself seated between an elderly gentleman, who proved hard of hearing and Lord Roberts. Her host saw her seated with solicitous care and then proceeded to ignore her as he talked exclusively to the lady on his right.

Obviously, a companion was not deemed worthy of a meaningful conversation. Eliza contented herself by looking about her. She caught snatches of other people’s conversation and smiled as she watched Miss Susanne Roberts making up to Lord Seaton. Susanne simpered, giggled and fluttered her lashes so often that Eliza would have asked if she had something in her eye had she been close enough.

Now and then the deaf gentleman muttered something. Eliza nodded or asked if she could pass him a dish or the condiment set. She risked a few glances at Lord Seaton and discovered that he was looking at her and frowning. Once she thought he would address her across the table, but his companion claimed his attention and the moment passed.

It might have been a long and tedious meal, but the food was actually delicious and Eliza enjoyed watching the company. She saw Kate flirting in an unexceptional way with an older gentleman, and Lady Sarah was clearly enjoying talking with friends.

Eventually, Lady Roberts announced the move to the drawing room, leaving the gentlemen to their port and cigars. Kate immediately gravitated to her side.

‘Poor you,’ she exclaimed as she linked arms. ‘Mr Huddlestone is as deaf as a post and Lord Roberts was awfully rude. I do not think he addressed more than three words to you all evening.’

‘I did not remark it,’ Eliza assured her. ‘I dare say a dowager duchess is more important and entertaining than a companion.’

‘How calm you are and kind.’ Kate laughed. ‘In your position I should have been inclined to talk across the table, but Mama says it is rude to interrupt the conversation of others.’ She lowered her voice. ‘Besides, Miss Roberts was monopolising the only handsome man in the room—even if Lord Seaton was more interested in looking at you.’

‘No, I am certain he was not,’ Eliza denied immediately. ‘He seemed quite content with his companion.’

‘She threw herself at him in town, but he ignored her. Mama warned me that Seaton may be in financial difficulty, for his father was ill for a while before he died and may have neglected the estate. There was a rumour of it, but I do not know the whole. He may be looking to marry a fortune, though I shall think him a fool if he settles for a peagoose like Susanne.’

‘That is a little unkind,’ Eliza reproved, but could not resist a smile. Kate was certainly outspoken, but she could not help liking her.

Lord Seaton was not a fool, but it was possible that he needed to marry money. Gentleman often did, for the upkeep of a country estate was expensive. She imagined that Lord Roberts was wealthy and would see his daughter well endowed. However, Eliza had no time to ponder the subject for she was summoned by Lady Roberts to help serve the tea.

When she brought Lady Sarah her cup, her employer frowned. ‘This is unfair on you, Eliza, my love. You are here to enjoy yourself.’

‘I am enjoying myself very much, ma’am. Serving tea is no hardship for me.’

‘It is the manner…’ Lady Sarah shook her head. She clearly did not approve of the way Eliza had been commandeered by their hostess, but would not make a fuss in public.

Once tea was served, Kate was called to the pianoforte and she asked Eliza to accompany her.

‘Do you know this one?’ she asked, playing a few bars of a popular ballad. She smiled when Eliza inclined her head. ‘Sing it with me?’

Eliza stood at her shoulder and joined in the second verse. She had a sweet though untrained voice and their voices blended into a pleasant harmony. They had finished the ballad and were singing the words of ‘Greensleeves’ when the gentleman returned, and were warmly applauded as they brought the old song to an end.

‘Well done, ladies. That was a perfect duet,’ Daniel Seaton told them, strolling towards the pianoforte. ‘May I join you in a verse or two?’

‘Of course,’ Kate agreed. ‘What shall we sing?’

‘I have been practising Mr Beethoven’s piano sonata,’ Susanne said, coming up to them. She looked pointedly at Eliza. ‘Perhaps you should return to Lady Sarah, Miss Bancroft. I believe she needs you.’

‘Yes, certainly. Everyone has heard quite enough of me for one evening.’ Eliza retired gracefully to sit by her employer’s side.

She listened appreciatively to the music. Susanne played with more accomplishment than Kate and, when they sang a popular ditty, their voices blended well with Lord Seaton’s. She applauded their performance as warmly as anyone.

‘I believe we should leave now,’ Lady Sarah said when the entertainment finished and the company began to talk amongst themselves. ‘I am feeling a little tired.’

‘Allow me to escort you to your carriage, ma’am,’ Daniel offered, startling Eliza who had not been aware that he was standing so close.

‘So kind,’ Lady Sarah said and took his arm. ‘It was a pleasant evening, but it is late for me. I knew your uncle once, sir. You must call and take a dish of tea with us one afternoon.’

‘I should be delighted,’ Daniel said, inclining his head.

Eliza gathered up all their bits and pieces. She followed behind, noticing with approval Lord Seaton’s consideration for her employer. He walked her to her waiting carriage, helped her inside, seeing her settled comfortably before turning to Eliza. His blue eyes were thoughtful as he offered his hand to help her ascend the steps.

‘I hope your evening was not too tedious, Miss Bancroft?’

‘Not in the least, sir. I enjoyed your singing immensely.’

‘I enjoyed your rendition of “Greensleeves.”’

‘And Miss Roberts played with remarkable proficiency.’

‘She is undoubtedly an accomplished young lady.’

‘Yes, I am certain she is.’

What was the message in his eyes? Eliza was not certain; it might be merely imagination, but he seemed to say that he cared nothing for Miss Roberts and very much for her. No, she was letting her feelings run away with her.

It seemed to Eliza that Lord Seaton held her hand for a little longer than necessary. Perhaps only seconds, but enough to make her heart flutter. Her body began to heat and very peculiar sensations made the nape of her neck tingle. She removed her hand from his grasp.

He was too dangerous to allow even the smallest flirtation.

‘Thank you, sir. I can manage now. Goodnight.’

‘Goodnight, ladies.’ He stepped back as the groom closed the carriage door. ‘I shall call one afternoon, Lady Sarah.’

Sitting back against the squabs, Eliza refused to feel pleased by his promise. It would be extremely foolish to allow herself to like Lord Seaton too much. Yet she did, she did…already her thoughts dwelled on him far more than was sensible or right.

Chapter Four

Daniel doused his head with cold water and groaned. Whatever had possessed him to drink so much wine after he returned to his lodgings the previous evening? He shook the water from his hair and sank back into the rapidly cooling bath his valet had prepared for him. Last evening’s dinner party had been a total failure as far as he was concerned. Not only had he been bored by Miss Roberts, finding her shallow and foolish, he had left without speaking to her father.

‘Damned idiot!’ he muttered as he rose from the water and towelled himself down, the droplets glistening on skin that was slightly golden in tone.

Why the hell had his father lost so much money to Cheadle? It was the cause of all this bother, the reason he had no choice but to offer for a girl he did not truly admire. He must either marry to advantage or enter the army and sell his estate to salvage what little he could.

Surely there must be another alternative?

The thoughts had been going round and round in his head since waking. He had really believed he could go through with the marriage to Miss Roberts until…he had seen her looking at him with those thoughtful eyes.

Miss Eliza Bancroft.

Damn it all, why should the girl affect him like this? She wasn’t beautiful by the standards of the day. Perhaps if they had met first in society he would have passed on without a second glance.

Liar!

Daniel groaned as he accepted that Miss Eliza Bancroft had been the reason for his failure to address Miss Roberts. He was intrigued by her manner of plain speaking. She found him amusing, did she? Her careless remark had pricked his vanity. He was accustomed to having young women hang on his every word. Indeed, he might have married long ago if beauty or money had been all he required in a wife.

The woman had bewitched him! What an idiot he was, mooning over a girl’s smile like a green youth.

Daniel’s mirth vanished as swiftly as it had come. His situation was serious. He had to find some way of paying those damned mortgages.

Eliza looked out of the front window as she heard voices below and was in time to see that Lady Julia and Kate had arrived. They were all to visit the Pump Room together that morning. Picking up the reticule she had been asked to fetch for Lady Sarah, she went downstairs in time to witness their friends being admitted.

‘Eliza,’ Kate said, ‘isn’t it a glorious day? I have asked Mama if we may leave her and Lady Sarah for a while once they are settled with their friends. It is far too pleasant to be stuck indoors. Do you not agree?’

‘It would be pleasant to walk if Lady Sarah does not need me.’

A walk was exactly what she needed after a night of too much thinking. Despite all her good intentions, Eliza had not been able to dismiss thoughts of Daniel Seaton. She wished she did not know his secret for it seemed to draw her closer to him. Had they met in company for the first time the previous evening, she would not have felt so troubled.

How could he think of marrying such a foolish girl as Miss Roberts? She was far beneath him in every way.

Immediately, Eliza was ashamed of the thought. Miss Roberts was a perfectly pleasant girl, just a little foolish to set her cap at him in public the way she had.

Good gracious! Was she feeling jealous?

Eliza scorned the wayward notion. She had no business thinking of Lord Seaton at all.

Kate’s friendly chatter was just what was needed to banish her foolish thoughts. Eliza gave her new friend all her attention as the four ladies were driven to the Pump Room in an open landau.

Lady Sarah seemed happy to be reunited with an old friend, and once the two older ladies were settled in the Pump Room with a glass of the restorative water, Kate persuaded Eliza they should leave.

‘Certainly you must go with Kate,’ Lady Sarah added her voice to the young lady’s. ‘I shall be perfectly comfortable here—and we are all to take luncheon together at Lady Julia’s house. Do not be late for that, girls.’

‘No, of course not,’ the girls chorused.

Kate slipped her arm through Eliza’s and they left the Pump Room, heading for the fashionable shops that abounded in the town.

‘I need a new fan for best,’ Kate told her as they emerged into the warm sunshine. She was dressed in a pretty green walking gown with a bonnet of chip straw trimmed with matching ribbons and white shoes and gloves. ‘My favourite snapped in half last time I used it. The struts are so fragile, are they not?’

‘I have one that my mother gave me,’ Eliza replied. ‘I have not…’

She meant to say that she had hardly used it but, seeing the gentleman walking towards them, her heart caught. He was so extremely handsome in his coat of blue with dove grey breeches and boots that shone like gloss.

‘Miss Henderson…Miss Bancroft…’ Daniel raised his hat to them. ‘A beautiful morning, is it not?’

‘Lord Seaton,’ Kate said and gave him a flirtatious look. ‘Are you on your way to the Pump Room? I would not have thought you needed to take the waters.’

‘Indeed, no, I should hope not,’ he replied and grinned, for her manner was mischievous. ‘Indeed, I have heard the taste is so bad that I doubt the health-giving properties they are said to possess. I suppose you are headed for the shops?’

‘There is nothing I enjoy more,’ Kate replied. ‘Unless it is dancing. Do you attend the assembly this evening, sir?

‘I am not sure…’ His eyes rested on Eliza. ‘Do you attend, Miss Bancroft?’

Eliza had deliberately remained silent, but now she was forced to answer.

‘I believe it is Lady Sarah’s intention,’ Eliza said, hoping that she did not sound breathless. Her heart was behaving most oddly. ‘It will be my first proper ball, though I was sometimes invited to your uncle’s Christmas party, sir. I danced there, of course. Mama taught me—’ She broke off with a flush for she had said too much—and she did sound breathless.

‘Then I must certainly attend,’ he responded gallantly, his words making her feel odd all over. ‘You will promise to save at least one dance for me, Miss Bancroft—and I shall also claim one from you, Miss Henderson.’

‘I shall be sure to enter your name, sir—and so will Eliza,’ Kate sparkled up at him. ‘Now you must leave us for shopping is important business, my lord.’

‘I am not sure that I ought to dance.’ Eliza remembered belatedly that she was a companion. ‘I do not know if Lady Sarah will permit it.’

‘Of course she will expect you to dance.’ Kate retorted. ‘Lord Seaton, support me in this please. Eliza must dance, must she not?’

‘I am persuaded that Lady Sarah will expect it,’ Daniel replied and his eyes were bright with amusement. ‘I must not delay you longer. I shall see you both this evening, ladies.’

He tipped his hat once more and walked on by. Kate hugged Eliza’s arm.

‘Was that not clever of me? He likes you very much. I dare swear he had no intention of attending this evening until you told him it was your first ball.’

‘Oh, no…’ Eliza was genuinely horrified. ‘Please do not suggest such a thing. It would be most inappropriate. Lady Sarah has been kindness itself, but I am her companion. Lord Seaton really should not pay me any attention. Especially if—’ she broke off, feeling flustered. ‘He should not.’

‘You are distressed,’ Kate said in concern. ‘I was merely teasing you. I would not encourage you to think of him. Lord Seaton is not exactly a rake, but he is known for his flirts. They say the last was a beautiful opera dancer.’ Kate gurgled with laughter. ‘I heard he fought a duel with someone over her, but I dare say it was all a hum. Oh dear, I should not have mentioned that, should I? Mama says my tongue will be the ruin of me and she is right.’

‘I believe many gentlemen have a mistress,’ Eliza said, sounding calmer than she felt. ‘But…I have no wish to become one of them.’

‘No, indeed it is not to be thought of for, then I could not know you and that would be a shame.’ Kate’s humour was irrepressible. ‘Not that I should take a jot of notice but Mama would not approve. You will pay him no mind, Eliza. Unless of course he were to propose marriage. They do say reformed rakes make good husbands in the end.’

‘You are a wicked tease,’ Eliza told her. ‘It is as well I have no intention of having my head turned by a handsome face.’

‘So you do like him,’ Kate crowed. ‘No, no, I shall not tease you, dearest Eliza—but just think how fortunate it would be if he should offer.’

Eliza shook her head. To allow herself even one thought in that direction would be madness. She was not sure she would be permitted to dance that evening or even if it would be wise. Lord Seaton was too far above her and the more she mixed with him the more painful it would be in the end. She might even have to leave Lady Sarah’s employ at the end of the month, and then she might never see him again.

The thought brought a sharp swift pain to her heart, but she lifted her head in the air. She refused to be foolish enough to fall for a man she hardly knew and could never know better.

They were approaching the shop they had come to visit and Kate’s attention was taken by the array of beautiful fans in the window. Some were of painted paper, others of ivory and lace, some with silver or jewelled handles and very costly.

‘Oh, there are so many lovely ones,’ Kate exclaimed. ‘How do I choose just one?’

Eliza was able to enjoy helping her friend to choose. She was, after all, a sensible girl and she would not fall into a dangerous flirtation simply because a certain man made her heart race whenever he was near.

Daniel walked past the house where Lord Roberts was staying, heading for a popular coffee house in the hope of meeting with friends. His thoughts were once again in turmoil. He had set out with the firm intention of asking Lord Roberts for his daughter’s hand and then applying for a loan to settle his gambling debt, which he would repay when he could. However, Miss Henderson had overset his plans by mentioning the assembly. He had been unable to resist the unconscious appeal in Miss Bancroft’s eyes when she spoke of her first public ball. The prospect of dancing with her had awoken something inside him that had lain dormant for a while and he anticipated the evening with some eagerness.

Surely it could not matter if he did not speak to Lord Roberts immediately?

Eliza Bancroft.

Daniel wanted to see laughter in those expressive eyes. He wanted to dance with Eliza, hold her body close to his and perhaps take her out into the moonlight to steal a few kisses.

He remembered a previous stolen kiss. He could almost taste her, smell the perfume that was uniquely her own. He wanted so much more! Forbidden thoughts of Eliza lying in silken sheets, her hair spread on the pillow and her lips swollen by his passionate kisses, slightly open as she waited for more…

The sight of a curricle driving past in the opposite direction, interrupted his pleasurable thoughts. A cold shaft of anger shot through him as he saw the cause of all his troubles. The Marquis of Cheadle was in Bath, which meant that they would be bound to meet in company. Therefore, he must arrange a private interview as soon as possible. He would see what advantage was to be gained from bargaining over the ring he held as surety for a few hundred guineas.

Why did the marquis’s ring bear the same inscription as that in Eliza’s ring? She said it had belonged to her mother—had there been something between Mrs Bancroft and Cheadle? Surely not! The lady was the wife of the Reverend Bancroft and, as far as Daniel knew, of spotless reputation. It was mere coincidence and a trifle that should not enter his head again. He had more important things to consider.

For a moment, Daniel’s thoughts dwelled on the possibility that Cheadle might know something of his cousin’s death. He must seek him out and ask a few questions before handing over the ring.

Eliza glanced at herself in the mirror as she prepared for the assembly that evening. Her gown was a miracle of white silk tulle, lace and elegant styling. Trimmed lightly here and there with tiny knots of black ribbon, it looked so expensive and fashionable that Eliza was almost frightened to leave her room.

Surely Lady Sarah would not approve of her companion wearing a gown such as this one?

Her heart was sinking as she walked the short distance down the hall to her employer’s bedchamber. Lady Sarah could not have intended her companion to look so stylish.

‘Come in, my dear,’ her employer’s voice invited her to enter as she tapped the door.

‘I am so sorry,’ Eliza began immediately to apologise. ‘I thought madame would make something more suited to my situation. Shall I change?’

‘What nonsense, Eliza. You look beautiful…’ Lady Sarah beckoned her forwards, her expression intent as she looked at her closely. ‘The gown is elegant and perfect for you, my dear. I knew madame would do you justice, but I had not expected such a change. You look…very different. Do you not like your gown?’

‘I love it,’ Eliza assured her. ‘I thought…well, does it not make me look as if I am a young lady of fashion?’

‘Exactly. Just as you should look, Eliza. You deserve something nice and I am happy to be in a position to give it to you.’ Lady Sarah smiled at her. ‘I am very pleased with madame’s work. You must thank her when she comes again.’

‘Are you sure it is not too good for a companion?’

Lady Sarah hesitated, then, ‘You have become my friend, Eliza…almost like a daughter to me. We have not known each other long, but already I am so fond of you. I want you to be happy while you stay with me.’

‘I am happy. I feel so fortunate to have been chosen by you, ma’am. I would never wish to do anything to distress you.’

‘I am sure you will not.’ Lady Sarah nodded, a hint of tears in her eyes. She knew that she might have gone too far, but she was enjoying treating Eliza, as she would her lost daughter when she found her. ‘We must go down. We do not wish to keep the horses standing. This evening is your first assembly. You will not wish to miss a moment—and of course you must dance as much as you please. It will give me great pleasure to watch and to know that you are enjoying yourself.’

‘You are so kind to me.’

Eliza made sure that her employer had all she needed, following her down the stairs and out to the waiting carriage. It was strange how close she felt to Lady Sarah, almost as though she had known her all her life.

Eliza was a little overwhelmed by the noise and press of people mingling in the huge assembly rooms. She thought that all Bath society must have gathered for the occasion, their costly jewels glittering in the light from the heavy chandeliers. However, once they had passed into a room where chairs and sofas had been grouped they found friends.

‘Come and sit beside me,’ Lady Julia invited. ‘Kate has been on the fidget since we arrived. Now you may leave us to ourselves and join the other young people.’

‘Are you comfortable, ma’am?’ Eliza asked, looking at her employer. ‘Is there anything I may fetch you before I go with Kate?’

‘Lord Melcher is arranging some champagne—’ Lady Julia broke off as two gentlemen approached, one tall and dark, the other slightly broader in the shoulder with fair hair and a little moustache. ‘Lord Smythe…Mr Thatcher, good evening. You know my daughter Kate, of course—may I introduce you to Miss Eliza Bancroft. She is visiting with my great friend Lady Sarah.’

‘Ma’am, Miss Henderson, Miss Bancroft.’ Lord Smythe bowed to Kate. ‘May I have the honour of this next dance?’

‘Only if Mr Thatcher intends to dance with my friend Miss Bancroft,’ Kate said with a wicked smile. ‘Afterwards, you may both change partners.’

‘Kate, you need not…’ Eliza blushed, but the fair-haired gentleman bowed to her and smiled.

‘Miss Henderson need not have prompted me, Miss Bancroft. I shall be greatly honoured if you will grant me the favour of this dance—and another, if I may have your card for a moment?’

‘Oh…’ Eliza hesitated and then handed him the little card she wore on a ribbon about her wrist. He wrote his name in a space later that evening and then offered his arm. ‘Thank you, Mr Thatcher. It is so kind of you.’

‘My pleasure, I assure you.’

She took his arm, feeling an immediate liking for a man who was clearly one of Kate’s intimate friends.

‘Is this your first visit to Bath, Miss Bancroft?’

‘Yes. I have been living quietly in the country. My mother was ill for some months before she died—but Lady Sarah is so good to me.’

‘I do not know the lady well, but Lady Julia and Miss Henderson are good friends—and neighbours in the country. Father’s estate is in Hampshire.’

‘We lived in Norfolk.’

Drawn into what was a lively country dance, Eliza was swept along by the music and enjoyed herself too much to be self-conscious or shy. She had never been given formal dancing lessons, but dances like this had been a part of the celebrations at the earl’s home each Christmas. As the vicar’s daughter she had been invited and knew how to perform most of the dances creditably.

The next set of dances was slower and more elegant. Eliza watched for a few moments, confident that she knew the steps. When Lord Smythe asked her to dance she felt able to give him her hand.

After the first few dances, Kate and Eliza were reunited, and a steady stream of young and sometimes older gentlemen made their way to the girls to be introduced by one of the ladies or gentlemen present and to request a dance.

In consequence, both girls soon found their cards filled, except for those they had saved in advance. Eliza had kept two free just in case Lord Seaton should arrive later in the evening. He did not appear in the first hour or so and she sat one of them out, taking the chance for some refreshment with Lady Sarah.

It must have been nearly ten o’clock when she saw him coming towards her. Her heart leaped with excitement, because he was so very handsome in his immaculate evening dress and his smile seemed just for her.

‘Did you think I had forgotten my promise, Miss Bancroft?’ Daniel asked. ‘I hope you have kept a dance for me—or have I lost it to another because of my tardy arrival?’

‘I did keep the next dance, sir—should you wish it.’

‘I most certainly do and I must beg your forgiveness for being so late. I was delayed by some important business.’ He laughed as her brows arched. ‘No, I assure you. It was a card game with friends and I won—quite fairly.’

‘I would never suspect you of anything less,’ she replied, a smile in her eyes.

Daniel inclined his head, taking her hand to draw her forwards into the throng of dancers. ‘This is a waltz. You have no objection, Miss Bancroft?’

‘I have danced a waltz only twice, Lord Seaton. You must forgive me if I am not entirely proficient.’

‘Just allow me to lead you. You need not fear, Miss Bancroft. You are in good hands.’

Eliza trembled inwardly as he put his hand at the small of her back, but her calm smile remained intact. As soon as they began to dance she lost all sense of nerves and the sensation was like floating to music. With no one else had Eliza experienced this glorious feeling of lightness and a sense of being far away from the crowd. It was as if she were alone with Lord Seaton and there was no one else in the world. Had she closed her eyes she could have believed she was dancing in the moonlight; there was no one but the man whose arms held her, making her heart beat with slow sure strokes. A little sigh of pleasure left her lips.

‘You approve,’ Lord Seaton’s teasing voice broke the spell. ‘I am better at dancing than some other things, perhaps?’

‘You must know you are an excellent dancer, sir.’

‘It is a pleasure to dance with you, Miss Bancroft. You are like thistledown in my arms. I could wish our dance might last for ever.’

His words so exactly mirrored her own thoughts that she felt a blaze of pure happiness. It was like being in heaven…the most wonderful feeling she had ever known.

When the music ended, Eliza felt a sharp pain of loss as he let her go and stood back. She wanted to be back in his arms, out in the moonlight. She wanted… She made an effort to control her emotions as he escorted her to her friends. This was so foolish! It was just a dance, even though it had seemed so much more.

Lady Sarah was talking to a gentleman Eliza had never met before. She felt Lord Seaton’s fingers tighten on her arm and sensed tension in him. Glancing at his face, she noticed the pulse flicking at his temple.

‘Ah, there you are, my dearest,’ Lady Sarah said. ‘I should like to introduce you to the Marquis of Cheadle, Eliza. As I am sure you recall, it was he who sent his carriage to Norwich to collect you.’

‘Yes, of course, and I am extremely grateful, sir,’ Eliza said, her keen gaze taking in a man in his late thirties or early forties perhaps, attractive, elegantly dressed with eyes of a greenish-brown that some called hazel. ‘It was a most comfortable journey due to your generosity.’

‘I am glad to hear it, Miss Bancroft, though my coachman tells me you had an unpleasant incident on the last stage of the journey?’

‘Oh…’ Eliza resisted the temptation to look at Lord Seaton. ‘It was really nothing very much, my lord.’

‘Nothing, you say?’ The marquis’s eyes narrowed. ‘Not quite what I expected to hear, Miss Bancroft. But perhaps we should discuss this at another time? If I may call in the morning, I should like to hear your side of the affair.’ He inclined his head and then looked at her companion. ‘Seaton, good evening.’

‘Cheadle. Where are you staying? I must call on you soon.’

‘Yes, I have a debt to settle. At your convenience, Seaton. We have a house in Queen’s Square.’

‘Perhaps the day after tomorrow?’

‘If you wish.’

‘Eliza, I am ready to leave,’ Lady Sarah said. ‘Lady Julia will see you home if you wish to stay later?’

‘No, thank you, ma’am. I am perfectly ready to leave.’

‘Very well. We shall say goodnight to our friends.’

‘Allow me to summon your carriage, ma’am,’ Lord Seaton said and went off to arrange it.

Lady Sarah smiled as she took her leave of friends, but leaned on Eliza’s arm, and she guessed that her employer was feeling tired.

Lord Seaton was there to see them into the carriage. Eliza sensed that he, too, had realised Lady Sarah was a little done up and his care for her employer pleased her.

‘Good evening, ladies,’ he said and smiled as he stood back to allow the groom to close the door. ‘I shall call very soon.’

‘We shall always be pleased to see you, sir,’ Lady Sarah assured him.

Eliza thanked him but said no more.

When they were settled in the carriage and on their way, she enquired if her employer was unwell.

‘Oh, no, my dear. Just a little tired.’ Lady Sarah gave her a searching look. ‘You did not tell me that you were held up by a wicked highwayman, Eliza?’

‘It really was nothing, ma’am. I did not wish to distress you when there was no need.’

‘But Cheadle’s coachman was concerned for a while that the rogue meant to kidnap you?’

‘No…he merely wished to…apologise.’ Eliza blushed in the darkness of the carriage. She did not wish to lie to her generous employer, but how could she explain without giving Lord Seaton’s secret away? ‘I believe he imagined someone else was in the carriage. It was a mere prank, ma’am—a bet, I believe, between friends.’

‘How very odd.’ Lady Sarah’s expression was troubled. ‘There is some mystery here. The marquis may have an enemy. I believe he is sometimes suspected of being a ruthless gambler and worse.’

‘You say suspected? You do not think it?’

‘I think he may not be as black as he is painted. When he was younger…’ Lady Sarah sighed. ‘That is the past and I must keep an open mind.’

Eliza sensed that her employer could say more, but she made no attempt to press her. Lady Sarah was silent for most of the remainder of their ride home. Eliza had her own thoughts to keep her mind occupied and her employer was entitled to her secrets.

She saw Lady Sarah safely upstairs, made sure she was being looked after by her maid and then went to bed herself. It had been such a strange evening, filled with sharp memories that Eliza knew would tease her for a long time to come.

She had hung her wonderful dress where she could see it, thinking that it must have been the dress that had brought her so many partners at the ball.

It had been exciting for a girl used to the quiet country life, especially her waltz with Daniel Seaton.

No, she must think of him as Lord Seaton! To allow more intimate thoughts of him would be too dangerous. Daniel Seaton had caused her to fall into a bramble bush and then helped her recover. He had held up her coach, ridden off with her and then kissed her. She might have let herself dream of Daniel, but Lord Seaton must marry a rich wife for the sake of his estate.

As such she could never hope to marry a man like Lord Seaton and so must forget the way her heart jolted when he touched her.

Taking her ring from her dressing case, Eliza slipped it on the middle finger of her right hand. As yet she had not worn it—perhaps she was afraid of what she might discover? Supposing she were to find her mother and then learn that she was not wanted—that the lady resented being found? Her life was happy now. It might be better to leave things as they were. Had her mother cared, she would surely not have given her away. Putting the ring away, she turned her mind to other things.

She must be careful when the marquis questioned her the next morning. Lady Sarah had accepted her explanation, but would the marquis press for more details?

Daniel left the assembly after his dance with Miss Henderson. He had attended for the sole purpose of partnering Miss Eliza Bancroft and the sight of her in that white gown had taken his breath away. She looked like one of the Season’s top débutantes and already the tongues had started wagging.

‘Who do you suppose she is?’ one young buck had asked after he returned from escorting Lady Sarah to her carriage. ‘Do you suppose she is an heiress?’

A devil must have been sitting on his shoulder at that moment for Daniel smiled enigmatically and said, ‘Oh, I doubt there is enough for you, Carstairs. You would run through ten thousand in a year and ruin both her and yourself.’

‘Want her for yourself, do you?’ Carstairs looked at him suspiciously. ‘So she is a secret heiress and you’re in the know.’

‘Did I say that?’ Daniel suddenly felt uneasy as he saw the gleam in the other man’s eyes. He realised the young fool was convinced Eliza was an heiress, but shrugged it off. No doubt someone would tell him the truth before long.

As he walked home, Daniel’s thoughts were divided between the way Eliza had felt in his arms, her smile and the scent of her—and what he ought to say to the marquis when they met. Cheadle was unlikely to confess if he had conspired in the despicable trade of stealing and selling young women.

He still hadn’t spoken to Lord Roberts and was feeling less and less inclined towards a convenient marriage. It would be ridiculous to toss away his one chance of saving his estate because of a young woman’s smile. Eliza might have set his body aflame with a need so strong that it had taken all his willpower to stop himself sweeping her up in his arms and running off with her to a spot where he could make love to her.

He frowned, cursing himself for a fool. Love was surely no more than a fleeting thing. The wise course would be to seek Lord Roberts out first thing in the morning, and yet Daniel knew that he would wait. He had won a thousand guineas at play that evening. Perhaps the bank would accept it as a down payment on his most pressing debts.

Chapter Five

Eliza woke with a sigh on her lips. Her dream had been so enjoyable. She had been living at a pleasant house in the country. In the garden children were playing and she had been aware of a feeling of deep content.

The feeling faded as she recalled that the Marquis of Cheadle was calling that morning. He would want to know every detail of what had happened when a masked highwayman held his carriage at pistol point, and there was so much she could never tell him.

Had she been able to avoid what must obviously be an awkward interview, she would have done so. However, she suspected that the marquis did not give up easily. He was determined to have the truth and she must try to oblige him, without giving Daniel’s secret away.

Oh dear, she was beginning to think of Lord Seaton as Daniel. She suspected that he had been at the centre of her happy dream the previous night and knew she was being very silly. Kate had told her that he was a consummate flirt, though not precisely a rake. He had a mistress and might consider she was fair game, for a companion was not off bounds as a girl like Kate Henderson would be.

A part of her felt that she had known him for years. She both liked and trusted him despite his brief adventure as a highwayman, yet she must not like him too much.

Dressing in a simple grey gown that was far more suitable for her situation than the gown she had worn the previous evening, she went along the hall to see if her employer needed anything. It would be best for all concerned if she put Lord Seaton out of her mind.

Both Eliza and Lady Sarah were in the parlour when the marquis was announced at a quarter to noon. Eliza felt a sinking sensation in her stomach as he was shown into the elegant room.

However, the marquis seemed a perfectly polite gentleman, enquiring after the ladies’ health before sitting down and turning his attention to Eliza.

‘Well, Miss Bancroft, perhaps you could explain to me what happened that day? My coachman says that the rogue rode off with you. He was fearful for your safety, but you returned a short while later seeming none the worse for your ordeal.’ His gaze narrowed intently. ‘Could you explain that little mystery, please?’

Eliza glanced at Lady Sarah and then took a deep breath. ‘I am not perfectly certain what was intended, sir. The…gentleman seemed interested in discovering what I was doing in your carriage, sir.’ Her cheeks felt hot as she avoided his eyes. ‘I hardly like to say what was implied…’

‘Indeed?’ The marquis was silent for a moment, then, ‘May I hazard a guess that the rogue imagined you my mistress?’

‘I think something of the kind was in his mind. When I denied it I was allowed to return to the carriage.’

‘I see.’ The marquis stood up and took a little turn about the parlour before coming back to her. ‘It would seem the rogue claims to have knowledge of me. I must have made an enemy. Were you robbed, Miss Bancroft? I shall repay whatever was stolen, for it was clearly I or someone close to me he meant to rob.’

‘No. My purse was returned to me and a ring that is precious to me. It is all I have of my mother, you see.’

‘And he did not harm or insult you in any way?’

‘Not at all, sir.’ Eliza faltered. ‘I thought it a foolish prank—perhaps for a wager?’

‘A prank you think? Had my men used their weapons, he or they might have died or been badly injured. I do not call that a mere prank, Miss Bancroft.’ She looked at him. His gaze was so severe that she dropped her head. ‘Was there anything you noticed in particular about the rogue? His voice, manner—the colour of his eyes?’

‘Oh…’ She hesitated, then, ‘His voice was rough, but may have been disguised. His eyes may have been grey…or perhaps blue. I could not be certain, sir. I was a little nervous. I am sorry I cannot tell you more.’

‘You have told me more than you imagine,’ he replied with a nod of satisfaction. ‘Plainly, the man is no common thief, but someone with a grudge against me personally.’

‘Who do you think it could be?’ Lady Sarah asked as Eliza remained silent.

‘Someone who knows me well enough to need to disguise himself, though not as well as he imagines. I do not trap decent young ladies into becoming my mistress, though I shall not deny certain accommodations in the past with married ladies who understood the rules.’ His expression relaxed a little. ‘Please forgive me, Miss Bancroft. I am sorry you were used so ill when under my protection. The rogue will be brought to justice, I assure you. If he is a gentleman, he will meet me for this and think himself fortunate to escape the noose.’

‘I am sorry you feel this a personal slight. I am certain it was a harmless prank.’

‘I am surprised that you should take this so calmly, Miss Bancroft. Very surprised.’

He looked at Eliza hard and she blushed. What must he be thinking? Perhaps that she was involved with a man of ill repute—and therefore not the proper person to be companion to Lady Sarah?’

She noticed that he rubbed at the little finger of his left hand, as if he were seeking for something he had lost. Lady Sarah noticed it too.

‘You do not wear your ring,’ Lady Sarah murmured. ‘Is it lost?’

‘Temporarily. I hope to have it restored soon.’

‘Mine was lost years ago, but a ring is just a ring. Memories never leave one.’

During the silence that followed her words, Eliza sensed an undercurrent of feeling—of sharing. It was so intense that she wished she might leave them together without appearing to suggest she understood. In her mind there was no doubt that there had been something special between the marquis and her employer. She could feel the sadness and saw echoes of a lost love in Lady Sarah’s eyes. Her senses told her that there was an old mystery here, but in seconds the barriers were in place again. A casual politeness was resumed and the marquis turned to Eliza, his eyes narrowed and thoughtful.

‘My wife and daughter are in Bath. They did not attend the assembly last evening for they wished to recover from the journey. I think my daughter must be two years or so younger than you, Miss Bancroft. I shall make certain that both you and Lady Sarah are invited to our ball.’

‘How kind of you, sir,’ Eliza said.

‘We shall be delighted to attend.’ Lady Sarah smiled a little wistfully. ‘How is Marianne? And your wife?’

‘Both are well. In confidence, I must tell you that we are expecting an offer for Marianne quite soon.’

‘I am sure she will marry well. She is, I know, a delightful girl.’

The marquis nodded, glanced at his watch, asked to be forgiven and took his leave.

Lady Sarah was silent for a few minutes after he had gone, staring into space as if her mind were elsewhere. Eliza noticed that her hand trembled as she reached for a glass of restorative wine. She gave a little cry as it tipped and spilled a few drops.

‘How clumsy of me…’

‘So easily done,’ Eliza said and swiftly wiped the spill with a napkin the maid had brought earlier with their refreshments. ‘There, it was only a little and no harm done…’ She turned and saw that Lady Sarah’s cheeks were wet with tears. ‘Ma’am, are you ill?’

‘No, just upset.’ Lady Sarah dabbed at her cheeks with a lace kerchief. ‘Sit beside me, Eliza. I am going to tell you a secret, because I think you may have guessed at least a part of my story.’

‘You need tell me nothing, ma’am.’

‘I wish you to know.’ Lady Sarah reached for her hand. ‘You will speak of this to no one else. I know I may trust you, my dear. I was once very much in love with the gentleman who has just left us. He was handsome and charming, but at the time not rich. I was married to Lord Manners. He was not kind or loving and spent all his time with his mistresses in town. Because I was lonely, I was drawn into a love affair with a younger man. Henry was charming and he adored me. My husband discovered the affair, but would not release me. When my lover’s child was born, he took it away from me and forced me to give up my lover. I was devastated, but my husband was a cold cruel man and Cheadle would have been ruined had I defied him. He was younger than I and I felt it would be unfair to burden him with a woman who could not appear in society and a child—and so I chose seclusion in the country, where I stayed seeing only a few friends until my husband died.’

‘Oh, ma’am, how dreadful for you,’ Eliza exclaimed in sympathy. ‘I am so very sorry. I think you loved the marquis very much?’

‘He begged me to go away with him. My husband warned me that he would follow and kill us both. Even had my lover killed him in a duel, which he wanted to do, he would have lost everything. He could not have been an officer in the army with such a scandal hanging over him, and his uncle might easily have disowned him. I could not ruin his life so I agreed to my husband’s terms, though it broke my heart. Do you think me weak and foolish?’

‘Certainly not. You were trapped. There was nothing else you could do.’

‘I felt trapped until my husband died. He never forgave me and took every chance to punish me.’

‘I think you must have suffered a great deal.’

‘Yes, that is true. I have been lonely despite my friends and my son, who is very like his father. I hope one day to find my lost child, but my husband did not make it easy for me. Should I find her and acknowledge her, I should lose the right to live at the Dower House and the portion of his estate he left me. That would not leave me penniless, for I have money of my own, which was denied me while my husband lived—but I should be loathe to lose my home. However, I am determined to find my daughter if I can.’ Her hand tightened on Eliza’s. ‘At least I have you to keep me company. You have brought me a great deal of pleasure, Eliza. Indeed, it is almost like having my daughter with me.’

‘I am happy to be of some comfort to you, ma’am.’

For a moment Eliza was tempted to tell her her own story, but she decided that it would sound too particular, as if she were claiming some kind of kinship with Lady Sarah. That would be too much of a coincidence and was a foolish notion, which she instantly dismissed—though the stories were undoubtedly similar.

‘You are far more than that. Having you here has given me a reason to live, Eliza. I was quite low before you came.’

Eliza smiled and held her hand until she recovered her spirits. She was surprised and honoured to have been given her employer’s confidence. It showed trust and liking on Lady Sarah’s part and gave Eliza a warm glow inside. Not since Mama’s death had she felt needed or loved in quite this way. Of course no one would ever replace the woman who had given her so much love in her heart, but there was room for a good friend and she had found that friend in Lady Sarah.

‘Your invitation to join you was such a wonderful thing for me, ma’am. I had so little experience and did not know if my advertisement would bring any answers.’

‘It was so honest and simple that I knew you would be the right kind of girl. I shall of course keep you with me until you wish to move on, Eliza. I spoke of a trial period, but already I know you so well.’ She sighed with relief. ‘I feel better for having told you.’ She sat up straight in her chair. ‘Now we must both get ready. We are going visiting this afternoon. We shall call and take a dish of tea with various of my friends, but first we must have nuncheon here. Just a light meal, for this evening, as you know, we dine with Lady Julia and Kate.’

The afternoon passed swiftly. Eliza found herself looking from the carriage window in the hope of catching sight of Daniel Seaton. Had she known his direction she might have sent a short note to his lodgings warning him that the Marquis of Cheadle intended to discover the identity of the highwayman. She hoped she had not said anything that would give the marquis a clue. She had sensed something between him and Lord Seaton when they spoke the previous evening. Did Cheadle already suspect him? No, no, why should he? Yet there was definitely some hidden antagonism between the two.

The marquis intended to get to the bottom of the affair. Eliza wished that she could warn Daniel, but fate was not kind to her that day. He was nowhere to be seen in the streets they drove through, nor was he invited to Lady Julia’s dinner.

It was not until the next morning that fortune smiled on her. Lady Sarah had asked that she visit the library and pick up a small packet from the home of Dr Morgan.

‘Doctor Morgan has prepared some new powders for me, Eliza. I could send one of the maids, but I prefer not to disclose private matters to others and the servants will talk. His house is close by the library and it will save the doctor another visit.’

‘I shall be happy to fetch the books and your medicine.’

Eliza was pleased with the chance of a walk. She hoped she might have the good fortune to meet with Daniel Seaton and chanced to see him leaving a small hotel opposite the doctor’s house.

‘Lord Seaton,’ she called. ‘A moment, if you please.’

He heard her voice and crossed the quiet street to greet her with a warm smile. ‘Well met, Miss Bancroft. I was thinking I might call on the chance you were free to drive out with me this afternoon.’

‘I fear I have a prior arrangement with Miss Henderson, but I am glad of a chance to speak with you, sir. Had I known the direction of your lodgings, I should have sent a note yesterday.’

‘Indeed?’ His eyes were suddenly intent and very blue. ‘That sounds serious.’

‘I believe it may be. The Marquis of Cheadle knows of the hold-up. He questioned me closely. I told him as little as I dare, but he suspects the highwayman may be a gentleman—perhaps someone he knows.’

‘I am undone,’ Daniel cried and grinned as he saw her start of alarm. ‘No, Miss Bancroft, how could he guess? I dare say there are a hundred gentlemen in London who may have a score to settle with Cheadle.’

‘I think he suspects there was more to the affair than I have told him—that I am perhaps in league with a person of ill repute.’

‘That might make things awkward for you, for he could try to influence your employer against you.’

‘He means to find the man responsible.’

‘Well, I think he will find that difficult.’ Daniel frowned. ‘Still, for your sake, it may be best if we do not appear to be on intimate terms, Miss Bancroft. I would not have you suffer for such a piece of nonsense. However, my advice remains the same—be careful of Cheadle, for I would not trust him. I have good reason for what I say, believe me.’

‘I believe he is painted blacker than he truly is, sir,’ Eliza said, thinking of what Lady Sarah had told her.

‘Indeed? You must know more of him than I, Miss Bancroft.’

‘Oh, no…’ She blushed under his eagle eye. ‘I hardly know him at all. I believe he could be a dangerous man to have as your enemy, my lord. Perhaps you should tread carefully in your dealings with him.’

‘You think so?’ He looked vastly offended. ‘I am not afraid of any man.’

‘No! I did not mean that, of course. It is simply that I feel as if I have known you for so long and I care what—’ She broke off in confusion—she had said far too much.

The expression of annoyance faded and a twinkle appeared in his eyes. ‘Do you, Miss Bancroft? How very odd that is to be sure. I thought it was but a few weeks since I knocked you into the bramble bush and then held a gun pointed at your heart.’

‘You like to mock me, sir. You must understand that our—acquaintance—has been a trifle unusual.’ She had a tight rein on her feelings now. ‘You knew perfectly well what I meant.’

He met her accusing look with one of amusement. ‘Perfectly, since I feel much the same. I would go so far as to say you are in my thoughts almost constantly, Miss Bancroft. You have quite overset all my well-laid plans.’

‘I do not understand you, sir.’

‘Do you not?’ He laughed softly. ‘Perhaps that is as well, for truly I do not either.’

‘You speak in riddles, sir.’ Eliza gave him a frowning glance, but her heart raced. There was such a look in his eyes, a look that seemed to challenge and provoke. She knew he was flirting with her, but could not quite squash the tiny seed of hope that had insensibly taken root in her heart. Her senses told her that this growing feeling between them was more than mere liking, but her mind denied it as a foolish girl’s dream. The sensible woman in her knew that she could never be more to him than a flirt.

She was a lovechild, a bastard, born of good families and brought up as the daughter of a country parson. Papa had been the third son of an impoverished baron, Mama the daughter of a schoolteacher. Lord Seaton was from another world, another class. She must never forget that, because if she did she would lose her claim to respectability.

‘Well, I have told you of the marquis’s intent,’ she said, recalling her duties. ‘Lady Sarah will be waiting for me.’

‘When shall I see you again? Do you attend the assembly tomorrow evening?’

He had moved closer, as if he would physically prevent her leaving. She saw his expression, the hot glow in his eyes, and her heart caught. There was something about him that told her he wanted more of her but she instinctively knew that he would think only in terms of a brief affair…a few kisses and more if he could persuade the foolish little companion to forget her modesty.

‘I am not certain. I believe we attend the theatre this evening. Lady Sarah wishes to see the production of The Taming of the Shrew.’

‘One of my favourite of Shakespeare’s works,’ Daniel declared and smiled. ‘It is also my intention to see this production. Who knows, perhaps we shall meet there, Miss Bancroft?’

‘Yes, perhaps. Now, if you will excuse me, I really must go.’

‘Must you?’ His gaze made her tremble. She almost thought he would seize her and kiss her in the street and drew back. He laughed and stood away from her. ‘Yes, I suppose you must. Yet perhaps one day I shall have my wish.’

Eliza was not prepared to ask him for an explanation. She walked away, head high, very conscious of his eyes watching her. Lord Seaton had done nothing to make her believe she was special to him, yet she was certain his decision to attend the theatres was an impulse. He had changed his plans so that they might meet for a short time. It was all they could have, just snatched moments of time when she was out walking or they both attended a function. Had she been a young lady of fortune, she would have suspected him of courting her, but as a companion she could not look so high.

Daniel watched her walk away. He knew that he was playing a dangerous game, risking everything by delaying the inevitable. His best interests clearly lay with Susanne Roberts, but he could not bring himself to speak to her or her father.

Amused by his own foolishness, Daniel turned to discover a gentleman he considered one of his best friends advancing towards him.

‘Hastings,’ he saluted him with a grin. ‘What brings you to Bath? I thought you settled in the country for a few months.’

‘Necessity,’ Jack Hastings grimaced. ‘Mama came to visit. She nagged me constantly for a week and so I brought her to Bath. I am told it is time I took myself a bride and set up my nursery. So I must find a suitable girl I can admire—preferably pretty, good-tempered and an heiress, though the money is not as important as the rest.’

Daniel nodded. His friend was dark-hared with grey eyes and a pleasant countenance. Popular with the ladies, he should have no difficulty in finding the right bride.

‘Then we are in similar straits, Jack. I need to marry well, though at the moment I have little inclination for it.’

‘You seemed vastly entertained by the young lady I saw you talking to just now.’

‘Miss Eliza Bancroft?’ It was on the tip of Daniel’s tongue to tell him that Eliza was a companion and therefore not suitable but an imp of mischief made him withhold the information. ‘Ah, yes. She won’t do for you, Jack. Besides, I saw her first, so you have no chance.’

‘Caught your fancy, has she?’ Jack Hastings instantly took up the challenge. ‘Miss Eliza Bancroft, eh? I suppose she is an heiress?’

‘I couldn’t possibly say…’

‘Keeping her all to yourself? You sly dog!’ Jack chuckled. ‘Well, all is fair in love and war, so they say. We’ll see who she prefers. Where is she staying?’

‘In the Crescent with Lady Sarah Manners.’ Daniel relented. ‘I do not think Miss Bancroft is your type, Jack. Cheadle is in town. I rather thought you liked Miss Marianne?’

‘Yes, I do.’ Jack looked gloomy. ‘She had her eye on a duke—at least, her mother did. I may inherit a fortune one day, but I’ll never be more than a baronet. Marianne wants more than that.’

‘Well, if the duke doesn’t come up to scratch she may turn to you. If I wanted her, I would go after her—sweep her off her feet. She will fall in love with you and forget about marrying nobility.’

‘Do you really think so?’ Jack Hastings looked thoughtful. ‘I believed she liked me for a while, then she went cool and wouldn’t look at me. Will you walk to the club with me, Daniel? I have a business proposition I want your advice on—if you would oblige me?’

‘Yes, of course, though I’m not sure I am the man to ask about money.’

‘It concerns setting up a racing stable. With your experience and guidance I think I might just give it a go. I should like you to look some horses over for me and see if you think they would be any good for racing. There are some yearlings and a horse I’m told has huge potential over the hurdles.’

‘In that case I should be delighted to give you my advice.’

‘It was a stroke of luck meeting you,’ Jack said, clearly pleased. ‘We could take a look this afternoon, if you like?’

‘Why not? I have nothing in particular to do, though I am going to the theatre this evening.’

‘We should be back in plenty of time.’

Daniel was pleased that his advice had been sought, because he was considered a good judge of horse flesh. It might be fate that had brought his friend to Bath. He would do well to concentrate on helping Jack to set up his stables and put Miss Eliza Bancroft out of his mind.

The letter from the Bow Street Runner he had employed was waiting for Daniel when he returned to his lodgings. He had been making exhaustive inquiries and thought he was on the trail of something important.

If my instincts are right, and they seldom fail, my lord, I believe we may have uncovered some very nasty goings on. You were on the right track, but this may be much bigger and more widespread than we imagine. I must go down to Bristol, for I think Jed Bailey may provide us with a clue, and it is my information that the girl Molly is with him. They may be in fear of their lives, but I shall write again as soon as I have something more positive.

Daniel frowned over the letter. He had hoped he was wrong, that his agent would say there was no foundation for his suspicions, but it looked as if this affair could turn out to be much worse than he had guessed—and that might result in a terrible scandal. Unless he could keep his cousin’s name out of it and somehow bring the culprits to book without giving his uncle more heartbreak.

He would have to give the matter a lot of thought. Something like this could be dangerous, both for him and the man he had employed. He must write and warn him to take no risks. If necessary, Daniel would have to employ more than one Runner to make certain this did not get out of hand.

Eliza knew that she should not let herself hope Lord Seaton would visit their box at the theatre that evening, but the possibility hovered at the back of her mind. She tried to be sensible, for she was enjoying herself and had become fast friends with Kate and her mama, though she suspected they both liked to gossip rather more than was wise.

They spent the afternoon visiting and, rather to her surprise, Eliza found herself warmly received by everyone. Even a chance meeting with Lady Roberts at the home of a mutual friend proved much pleasanter than on previous occasions. The lady gave her some intent looks and her thin lips formed a smile as she nodded to herself, seeming to confirm something in her mind. She mentioned in passing that her nephew would be in town the following week.

Eliza wondered why the lady would think it necessary to give her this information, but there was no doubt that her manner towards Eliza had undergone a distinct change.

Lady Sarah remarked on it as they drove home to rest and then change for the evening.

‘Not that I am surprised my friends should take to you, Eliza. You have charming manners, my love. I am certain they must make you acceptable to everyone.’

‘You treat me so generously, ma’am. I am sure that is the reason people are being so kind.’

Lady Sarah shook her head, but smiled to herself, seeming satisfied with the explanation.

‘My friends have accepted you for my sake,’ she said.

Eliza agreed that it must be so.

Lady Sarah was very close to the truth, but she might have been shocked had she realised the story that had begun to circulate. Fortunately, as yet it was only being whispered of by a few ladies and had not reached the ears of the gossipmongers.

However, Eliza could not help being aware that people turned their heads to look at her as she and Lady Sarah took their seats that evening. In the few minutes before the lights were dimmed, she sensed curious looks directed at her. However, she forgot all about them as the curtain went up and the play began.

It was during the first interval that something surprising happened. Not one, but four gentlemen visited their box, two of whom were unknown to Lady Sarah and Eliza. They came with friends and asked to be introduced to Miss Bancroft and Lady Sarah.

In the second interval, Lord Seaton and a friend he introduced as Jack Hastings arrived. Jack was gallant enough to go in search of drinks for them all while Daniel took a seat at Eliza’s side.

‘Are you enjoying your evening, Miss Bancroft?’

‘The play is excellent,’ she replied. ‘We have had a stream of visitors. I think Lady Sarah must have a great many friends, though she claimed not to know some of the gentlemen who visited.’

‘Indeed?’ Daniel frowned as a suspicion came to his mind. ‘I had noticed some interest in this box myself. It is a little curious, unless—’ He broke off and looked thoughtful. ‘I shall discover what is going on and tell you tomorrow afternoon. May I ask if you and Miss Henderson would care for a drive in my curricle? I could ask Mr Hastings to accompany us…’

‘I think that would be pleasant.’ Eliza leaned forwards to tap Kate on the arm and put the suggestion to her. Kate glanced round at Lord Seaton and gave him an amused glance, agreeing that a drive would be delightful. ‘We should enjoy such an outing, sir. At what time will you call?’

‘Shall we say two in the afternoon?’

‘Yes. Kate must take nuncheon with us. You will, Kate?’ Her friend nodded and she looked at Daniel. ‘We shall be ready when you call.’

Mr Hastings returned with a waiter and their champagne. The cork was popped and they toasted one another, laughing and smiling.

‘I say, that fellow is rather rude,’ Jack said, giving a young buck in the audience a frown for his impertinence. ‘He had been ogling you for the past ten minutes, Miss Bancroft. Shall I go and tell him to mind his manners?’

‘Oh, no, he is probably admiring Kate,’ Eliza said. ‘She has many admirers.’

‘Yes, I am certain she does,’ he agreed. ‘She is very pretty—but of course you are beautiful, Miss Bancroft—or may I call you Miss Eliza?’

‘Oh…’ She was flustered by his request. ‘If you wish it, I see no reason why not, Mr Hastings.’

‘You must call me Jack,’ he said and grinned at her. ‘I am certain we shall all be great friends. I shall ask Mama to invite you all to her dinner next week.’

As the bell to announce the end of the interval rang then, Eliza was saved from making a reply as the gentlemen left. She caught the mischief in Kate’s eyes, but refrained from asking what she thought so amusing.

The third interval brought another stream of visitors to their box, all of them gentlemen, or, in one case, a lady known to them with her nephew, who had just joined her in Bath. Eliza hoped that Lord Seaton might return, but he did not; though she enjoyed the performance very much, she was disappointed not to have seen more of him.

He was much in her thoughts when she went to bed that evening, but she slept peacefully without dreaming.

Next morning was spent running small errands for Lady Sarah, and greeting Kate when she arrived for nuncheon.

‘I am looking forward to our drive this afternoon,’ Kate said. ‘Mama told me she intends to visit Lady Sarah so you must not worry that she will be alone.’

‘Your mama is very kind,’ Eliza said. ‘Lady Sarah wished to stay home for once, but she will be pleased to see Lady Julia—they are such good friends.’

‘Yes, they are,’ Kate agreed and put on an innocent air. ‘Mama has known her all her life. They remained friends after…the trouble with Lord Manners. Lady Sarah has no secrets from my mother.’ Kate’s eyes sparkled with mischief. ‘Mama generally tells me most things, but she has merely hinted at something concerning you…she thinks she knows your secret, Eliza.’

‘My secret?’ Eliza’s heart pounded. Could Lady Julia have discovered that she was a lovechild? ‘I have no secret, Kate. I cannot think what you mean.’

‘You need not be afraid. Mama has not told me exactly, and neither of us would wish to harm you—but you may confide in me, you know. You are not quite what you seem—are you?’

‘Kate…’ Eliza’s cheeks burned—it seemed that Lady Julia must know the secret of her birth. ‘Please do not mention…I would not wish it generally known.’

‘I knew it,’ Kate crowed and squeezed her arm. ‘Not a word shall pass my lips, I promise. Now, tell me, what did you think of Mr Hastings? Does he not seem an agreeable sort of man?’

Eliza was relieved to have the subject changed. She could not imagine how Lady Julia knew that the Bancrofts were not her parents, but it seemed that she did somehow.

‘Mr Hastings seems very agreeable. I think he and Lord Seaton are close friends.’

‘Yes, that is a fortunate thing,’ Kate replied. ‘I do hope we shall be invited to dinner. I should like to see more of the agreeable Mr Hastings—would not you?’

‘What bee have you got in your bonnet now?’ Eliza was determined to put the embarrassing moment behind her. Kate had promised not to reveal her secret, and though the girl loved to gossip, she would surely keep her word?

Kate smiled and shook her head. Eliza laughed, because she suspected her friend thought Mr Hastings might make Lord Seaton jealous.

When the gentlemen arrived they were both driving smart phaetons with beautiful horses, and both had a young tiger standing up at the back. Kate walked confidently towards Mr Hastings’s rig and was assisted up the steps to sit beside him on the driving box. Eliza approached Lord Seaton’s phaeton with less confidence, feeling a little shy. She had thought they might all go together in an open landau driven by a coachman and was unsure it was a good idea to be seen alone with a gentleman. It was perfectly acceptable for Kate, of course, because the tiger was there for propriety’s sake, but Eliza was a companion and she feared it might look as if she were getting above herself. A gentleman of Daniel’s rank would hardly be courting a humble companion.

However, Lord Seaton’s smile made her forget her fears. His expression was warm, if a little troubled, and he showed great consideration in seeing her settled.

‘I do not think it will be too cold for you,’ he said as she took her seat beside him. ‘However, my tiger has a blanket should you need it.’

‘I am sure I shall not be in the least cold. The sun is very warm and the breeze is most welcome.’

‘How little fuss you make on any account.’ Daniel smiled at her, but she saw a shadow in his eyes. ‘Are you always so forgiving, I wonder? I think what I have to tell you this afternoon may prove upsetting, Miss Eliza…I hope I may call you by your name, as Jack does?’

‘Yes, certainly, my lord.’ Her eyes opened wider as she looked at him curiously. ‘You sound very serious?’

‘I am. Do you think you could call me Seaton, as my friends do? I think Daniel in private, but that may be a step too far just yet?’

‘I think it might be inappropriate, my…sir,’ Eliza said and felt her cheeks getting warm. ‘There is a distance between us, even though you have been kind enough to make nothing of it. Perhaps you should tell me what is in your mind? I think you are troubled—is it on my account?’

‘You are always so perceptive.’ Daniel glanced at her as they left the busy main street and turned off into a quiet country lane. ‘It might have been better had I waited until we could walk alone—but my tiger may be trusted. Even if he could hear us, he would never breathe a word. Would you, Will?’

‘What’s that, my lord?’

Eliza smiled. ‘Are all your servants so well trained?’

‘I rescued Will from the streets of London, where unscrupulous fellows were preying him on. He is grateful for some reason. I really do not know why. I am not an easy master to work for.’ A smothered laugh turned hastily into a cough told Eliza that the tiger’s hearing was perfectly sound. ‘So we may speak freely.’ Daniel hesitated, then, ‘A rumour has started in Bath concerning you, Miss Eliza. I am sorry to tell you that stories are circulating concerning your fortune.’

‘Concerning my fortune? I have none.’ She looked at him in surprise. ‘No, how foolish! Where do the gossips get these stories?’

Hearing an expelled breath, she turned her head to look at him. ‘You do not mean…you could not have thought…’

‘If I am the cause of the rumours, it was a careless remark I made to an acquaintance Carstairs on the evening of the assembly,’ Daniel said. ‘I believe the gown you wore made some people think you were one of the débutantes and he was curious as to who you were. He asked me if I knew your fortune and I told him it would not be enough for him. Unfortunately, he took it into his head that I was trying to put him off, because I intended to make an offer myself. The story has spread, and, as with all such tales, it has grown. You are now believed to be a secret heiress.’

‘But that is terrible,’ Eliza cried, shocked by his words. ‘That must be why all those…how shallow people are…’ Her hands trembled in her lap, but she clasped them firmly together. Had that been what Kate meant? She had thought something different. She would take the first opportunity of disabusing her friend of the idea that she was an heiress. ‘To make so much of a careless remark…’

‘I wish I had bitten off my tongue rather than cause you distress, Eliza. Please forgive me. I did not intend this to happen, believe me—but I should have remembered what a wicked tongue Carstairs has. He is looking for a rich wife, so you may expect him to call.’

‘How awkward,’ Eliza said. ‘I fear he will be much disappointed when he discovers the truth.’

‘You will not tell him, surely?’ Ahead of them the other carriage had pulled to a halt at a point of advantage to admire the view. Daniel did the same. His tiger jumped down and he assisted Eliza to the ground. ‘There is no need for anyone to know.’

Eliza was prevented from replying by Kate, who called to them to come and admire the view a little further along the rise. Eliza gave Daniel a speaking look and walked to join the others, he a step behind her. For some minutes they all admired the view of Bath as it lay below them bathed in sunlight.

Eliza’s thoughts were confused, but she quickly had them in order. Had she been looking to marry, the situation might have been awkward, for she must have told any suitor the truth and it would soon have been common knowledge, but since she was not thinking of marrying anyone the rumour could not really harm anyone.

When Kate and Mr Hastings wandered away to explore a little further, Eliza turned to her companion.

‘I believe you may be right, sir. In time the truth is bound to come out, but for the moment it is probably best to ignore it. Lady Sarah’s friends know I am her penniless companion and will soon set the gabblemongers straight. It would not be proper for me to mention the rumour to anyone, let alone a gentleman who is inclined to speak too freely.’

‘I doubt if he would believe you,’ Daniel said and frowned. ‘Once these idiots get an idea into their heads it is useless to deny it, because they think you are trying to cover it up—though why you should wish to conceal your fortune if you had one is a mystery.’

‘I suppose I might be afraid of fortune hunters.’ Eliza suggested and gave a gurgle of laughter. ‘How silly people are, Seaton. Why can they not judge someone for what they are rather than what they have?’

‘I could not agree more,’ he said. ‘You can see the amusing side to this situation. I admit that I feared you would be angry with me.’

‘In part, Lady Sarah and I are to blame. She has bought me such lovely clothes, clothes a débutante might wear. I did ask her if she was sure I ought to wear a gown like that, but she insisted. I hope it will not upset her when she learns what some people are saying. I am sure she will squash the rumours immediately. If some refuse to believe her, they have only themselves to blame. Besides, it cannot matter—I have no intention of accepting an offer from anyone.’

‘Indeed?’ His brows arched. ‘Do you never wish to be married? Have you a strong dislike of the institution of marriage?’

‘No, certainly not. My parents were happy together…’ Eliza frowned. Her adopted parents had been the perfect couple, but she knew nothing of her true mother or father. ‘I suppose I might marry in the right circumstances, but that is something for the future. While Lady Sarah needs me as a companion I would not think of leaving her.’

‘Ah, I see. Your sentiments are commendable, Miss Eliza. She seems extremely fond of you. It is a shame that her generosity towards you has given some the wrong impression.’

‘Yes. However, if you and others deny the story, I believe it will soon be forgotten. I may not be so popular next time we attend a ball or the theatre, but I shall not let it overset me.’

‘You are such a sensible young lady. I fear a denial may turn some of the old tabbies against you. However, if you smile and say you do not know how the rumour started, I dare say it will go away.’

‘Yes, of course,’ Eliza agreed. If only he knew she was not sensible at all, for she was very much afraid she had fallen in love with him. ‘I am glad you told me, sir, for I am prepared and I shall make a point of telling everyone that I am merely Lady Sarah’s companion.’

‘Perhaps you need not go so far. I am sure that if I drop a few hints about your fortune having been exaggerated the speculation will die a natural death. After all, Lady Marianne Cheadle is in Bath and she is beautiful and an heiress.’

‘I believe she may soon be engaged. I think her parents expect it.’

‘So much the better. It will give the gossips something more interesting to discuss.’ He offered his arm. ‘Shall we stroll in the direction of our friends, Miss Eliza? I believe we ought, do you not agree?’

‘Yes, certainly,’ Eliza replied and smiled at him. ‘You are forgiven, sir. Please do not trouble yourself further on my account. I am certain you have more important things to tease you.’

‘I cannot think of anything more important than the comfort and reputation of a friend,’ Daniel replied. ‘However, I must tell you that I am going out of town for a day or two. Jack wants my advice in the matter of setting up a racing stable. He has been offered some horses and I am to help him purchase them and engage the services of a trainer.’

‘Are you a judge of these things?’ Eliza’s eyes were bright with interest. ‘I have always loved to ride, though I have not been able to for a year or two.’

‘That is a shame. When I return to Bath I shall hire a suitable mount and we may go riding—if you would care for it?’

‘Yes, perhaps—if my employer does not need me.’

‘Your employer seems to wish you to enjoy yourself as much as possible.’ Daniel frowned as she turned her head to call out to Kate. Something about her profile made him think she reminded him of another young girl…but that was impossible. Or was it? He recalled the ring he had taken from Cheadle in that card game and the ring he had seen briefly as Eliza handed it over before he returned it to her. They were very similar in design, though one was obviously meant for a lady’s finger. He thought the inscriptions were identical, though he could not be certain the same person had commissioned them. It was perfectly possible that two different individuals had asked for a similar inscription—and yet in a certain position there was a definite likeness.

When Daniel held up the marquis’s coach, his first thought had been that she was on her way to become Cheadle’s mistress. Eliza had denied it. Her ring came from her mother. The marquis was merely doing her employer a favour by conveying her in his coach. He had accepted her explanation and given the coincidence of the rings no further thought. Now he had begun to wonder.

Was it possible that Eliza was Cheadle’s bastard? She was not so like Marianne Cheadle that it struck you immediately, but for a moment in the sunlight he had seen a likeness.

It was possible that he had stumbled on the truth. It was also possible that the marquis had recommended his bastard to a friend as a companion.

So who was her mother? Eliza said the ring was all she had of her mother. Daniel frowned as he puzzled over the mystery. Her parents had been happy together. Obviously her father could not have known his wife had conceived a child by another man…or was he making a mountain out of a molehill?

Daniel smiled at the foolish notion. Of course Eliza was not Cheadle’s bastard, though if she were…it crossed his mind that he might use the information as blackmail. He dismissed the idea instantly. He still had Cheadle’s ring, but in the morning he would return it and discover what the marquis had to say concerning his cousin Marcus’s suspicious death.

However, the notion that Eliza Bancroft might be Cheadle’s lovechild remained at the back of his mind. It would explain certain things…the reason why she was being treated so kindly by her employer and the marquis’s readiness to be of assistance.

Eliza noticed that her companion was a little quieter than usual as they drove back to the Crescent. She imagined that he was still concerned for her because of the foolish rumours spreading through Bath society. When he handed her down from his phaeton, she smiled at him warmly and thanked him for a pleasant afternoon.

‘You are most welcome, Miss Eliza. I am glad you found the outing to your liking.’

‘Yes, I did. You were kind to give up your afternoon to us, sir. Perhaps we shall see you this evening at the assembly, before you disappear for the next few days?’

‘I am not sure…’ Daniel hesitated, fought his natural inclination and lost. ‘Please save two dances for me, Miss Eliza. I shall come earlier this time so they will not be lost.’

‘I shall look forward to seeing you.’

‘Until this evening, then.’ Daniel smiled and helped her down from the curricle.

Eliza was smiling as she went into the house and discovered her employer and Lady Julia sitting comfortably together.

‘Did you enjoy yourselves, my dears?’ Lady Sarah asked.

‘Oh, very much,’ Eliza replied and saw Kate bend to whisper something to her mother. ‘It was very pleasant, was it not, Kate?’

‘Yes, indeed, vastly amusing,’ Kate said. ‘Truly, most diverting, Eliza.’

The mischief in her eyes made Eliza wonder what she was up to, but she merely smiled. Kate had a wicked tongue, but she meant no harm.

Chapter Six

The next morning Eliza visited the library and it was on her return that she found Lady Sarah in some distress. She was sitting with a lace kerchief in her hand and had clearly been crying.

‘What is it, ma’am?’ Eliza asked and ran to her, kneeling by her side to take her hand. ‘What has distressed you so?’

‘It is mere foolishness,’ Lady Sarah said. ‘I have had a visitor while you were out—it appears that people have put two and two together and come up with five, as they so often do. Lady Anton had the effrontery to tell me she knew that you were my lovechild and that she applauded me for having the courage to acknowledge you.’

‘No! How could she? How could anyone have come to such a conclusion?’

‘I think someone told her last night.’ Lady Sarah looked at Eliza. ‘I am not certain, but Kate may have hinted at something—you did not tell her of what I confided to you, Eliza?’

‘You must know I would not.’ Eliza gave a cry of distress. ‘Oh, no, she couldn’t have meant… Kate told me her mother knew my secret and I begged her not to mention it to anyone, but I did not imagine she was labouring under such a misconception.’

‘What did you think, Eliza?’

‘I was not sure…’ Eliza’s cheeks were pink. ‘It is nothing very terrible, ma’am, I assure you.’

‘If you do not wish to tell me, I shall not tease you,’ Lady Sarah said and a single tear trickled down her cheek. ‘I do not believe this is your fault. If anything, it is mine for wanting to give you pretty clothes. People have jumped to the wrong conclusion; it is foolish but distressing. To have people think…when it is not true—and I wish so much to find my lost child.’

Eliza had been considering whether she ought to confess the truth of her birth to her employer. Lady Sarah surely had a right to know, and yet she might be angry because Eliza had said nothing at the start. When she saw Lady Sarah’s acute distress she knew she must say nothing of her own hopes and fears. This was clearly not the time. Lady Sarah might think she had started the rumour herself in order to convince her of its truth.

‘Have you tried to discover the child’s whereabouts, ma’am?’

‘There was a lawyer involved in the affair, but he will not answer my letters. He arranged the whole affair for my husband. The babe was given to a good home and I was forbidden to try to find her. My husband tried to make it impossible for me to do so—but Cheadle was asked to contribute to the child’s upkeep and he gave me the man’s direction.’

The Reverend Bancroft had found Eliza in the church, therefore the similarity between their stories was at an end. A lawyer paid for his trouble would not simply have abandoned her behind an altar. Her parents had received nothing for Eliza’s upkeep. If Eliza had had a faint hope that she might just be Lady Sarah’s lovechild, she knew now it was false.

‘Could you not employ an agent to find your child?’

Lady Sarah stared at her unhappily. ‘I suppose I might, but this gossip has upset me. The same might happen again and it is so painful—not to say awkward for me. If my husband’s lawyers hear…’ She shook her head. ‘No matter. I shall not mind it.’

‘Would you like me to leave, ma’am? If you sent me away, the gossip would soon die.’

‘Yes, it would—but I shall not allow it to spoil our pleasure. You are a great comfort to me, Eliza. Please do not leave.’

‘I shall stay for as long as you need me, ma’am.’

Lady Sarah nodded, but Eliza thought there was a little reserve in her manner. She was no doubt wondering why Eliza would not confide her own secret. Eliza made up her mind that she would do so once the gossip had died down. She would show her employer the ring and then tell her of how she came to be adopted by the Bancrofts. In the meantime, she would take every opportunity to deny the foolish rumours.

Daniel walked from his meeting with Cheadle feeling relieved that the business was over. He had returned the marquis’s ring, refused to take the money offered, asking quite bluntly to be told what Cheadle knew of his cousin’s affairs.

‘Marcus Standish was a fool,’ Cheadle said, answering in as blunt a fashion as Daniel asked. ‘He was in with a crowd of whom I know little and wish to know less. If you imagine I am mixed up in their shady business, whatever it may be, you mistake the matter. You should address your questions to Kettleton. I believe they were thick together at one time—but I can be of no more help. As far as your cousin’s debt was concerned, I regret now that I spoke to Standish of the matter.’

‘Had you waited a while, I think he would not have minded as much. A gambling debt must be paid, after all.’ Daniel frowned. ‘I do not think I know Kettleton—where may I look for him?’

‘I think he has a house in the country somewhere. It may be somewhere near your uncle’s home, but I can tell you no more. I have played cards with the man—who is a cheat, I may tell you. It was because he tried to fleece me that I was angry over your cousin’s debt. I thought it a plot between them to recover Marcus’s debt, but I may be mistaken.’

Cheadle frowned. ‘I am known to be ruthless in play and I do not suffer fools gladly—but I am not a cheat. Your father drank too much the night he lost heavily to me. I warned him to give it up, but he would not listen. Indeed, he increased the stakes. I dare say you hate me for it, but I could hardly refuse to play with him.’

‘My father was suffering from grief after my mother’s death. What he did was foolish but, as I said previously, a gambling debt must be paid.’

‘Yes, it must. However, had I known of your mother’s recent death, I might have forgone the debt. I am sorry for it if it has caused you difficulty?’

‘My affairs are my own,’ Daniel said stiffly. ‘I believe our business is at an end, Cheadle. You have your ring—and I accept that you knew little of my cousin’s affairs.’

‘Kettleton is a dangerous man,’ Cheadle said as Daniel prepared to leave. ‘Be careful of him, Seaton.’

‘Thank you for your concern. Good day, sir.’

Daniel was thoughtful as he left the marquis. His warning was uppermost in his mind as he walked towards his lodgings.

Eliza wore her white gown again that evening. She glanced at herself in the mirror when she was ready, wondering why people should have become convinced that she was Lady Sarah’s daughter. She did not think they looked alike for Lady Sarah’s colouring was not the same. Her hair was much darker, her eyes that greenish-brown that some people called hazel.

If Kate had caused this distress, it really was too bad of her!

Putting the troublesome thoughts from her mind, Eliza went along the hall to her employer’s room. Lady Sarah looked at her thoughtfully.

‘You must hold your head high, Eliza, and do not mind what people say to you—but remember, if you are in distress, we shall go to my home. I am determined not to part with you whatever happens.’ She sighed. ‘I have decided to employ an agent to find my daughter, as you suggested, but I am not sure how to begin.’

‘You must be very careful, for your husband’s lawyer might make trouble for you.’

‘He might try…’ Lady Sarah shook her head. ‘I do not care for what he may say, but my son might be upset—and I should not like to be turned out of my home.’

‘I am sure one of the Bow Street Runners would be discreet, ma’am.’

‘What do you know of such men?’

‘Nothing personally, but I have heard that they can sometimes find people.’

‘I imagine Lord Seaton might know more,’ Lady Sarah said, looking thoughtful. ‘I may ask him how one goes about these things when he calls on us.’

‘I believe he is going out of town for a day or two,’ Eliza said. ‘A matter of some horses.’

‘Well, I dare say it will keep until he returns.’

The subject was dropped as they went out to the waiting carriage.

The ballroom was even more crowded that evening, if that were possible. Eliza tried to find a seat next to Lady Sarah, for she would have preferred not to dance, but Kate would not allow it.

‘You must not allow the gossips to win,’ she said and took Eliza’s arm firmly, guiding her to the ballroom. ‘You will dance with everyone just as before and let people think what they will. And I am sorry, Eliza, if something I said carelessly has led to this gossip. I truly believed you were Lady Sarah’s daughter and so did Mama. She is most upset to have distressed her good friend and she’s very cross with me—though all I said was that it was fortunate Lady Sarah had found someone she could love as a daughter. I did not mean to start a rumour.’

‘Yes, I think I see how it happened. The gossips already imagined I was a secret heiress and it was a short jump from there to thinking that Lady Sarah had decided to introduce her lovechild to society. Were there many that knew at the time, do you think?’

‘Her friends must have known. Mama said there was some gossip concerning her seclusion, and people do not forget. Years later they still remember scandal and often make things worse by inventing what they do not know—as we did. I am very sorry, Eliza. I thought it so fortunate for you—but I have hurt you and I would not do so for the world.’

‘I should have been plain with you, Kate. I thought you meant something else.’ She shook her head as Kate questioned. ‘Not here. People already think ill of me. I would not have them overhear something that would convince them all they were right in the first place.’

‘Well, it was an easy mistake to make, considering how fond Lady Sarah is of you, Eliza.’

Kate did not know that Eliza had been adopted as a baby or she would have been convinced of the truth of her theory.

They had entered the ballroom and Eliza tried to put her distress from her mind. Almost immediately, gentlemen wishing to dance approached Eliza and Julia. The first were Mr Thatcher and Lord Smythe. Mr Thatcher was as polite as on the first evening. She could detect no change in his manner and acquitted him of being affected by the gossip. Their dance was pleasant, as was the one she enjoyed with Lord Smythe. It had no sooner ended than she saw Daniel coming towards her, a look of determination on his face. Her heart stopped for one moment and then raced on as he inclined his head.

‘I believe you have saved two dances for me, Miss Eliza—may I enquire when I am to have the pleasure?’

‘The next set of dances, if you please—and a waltz later in the evening, sir.’

‘I am delighted to have arrived in time. I was delayed for a few minutes or I would have been here at the start.’

‘I did not reserve the first dances for I was not perfectly sure at what time we should arrive ourselves, sir.’

Without meaning to, Eliza had given something of her feelings away. Daniel looked at her intently. ‘Has something more happened?’

‘No… Yes,’ she replied. ‘Nothing I can speak of here, sir. Lady Sarah hopes you will call on her soon.’

‘I would do so tomorrow if I could, but I am promised to Hastings. I shall be away only two days. Will that be soon enough?’

‘I am sure it will.’ Eliza smiled. ‘I assure you it is not urgent. Shall we enjoy our dances?’

‘Yes, of course.’ Daniel took her hand, leading her into the formal dance. It was the kind where sets of steps were performed in rotation and partners changed, returning to one’s original partner at the end of the formation.’

It was impossible to do more than exchange a few words when they performed their set at the end of each change. After the music ended, Daniel took her arm and steered her towards the long windows that led out on to the terrace.

‘Would you not like a breath of fresh air, Miss Eliza? It is very warm, is it not?’

‘Yes, it is a little,’ she agreed, glancing at the stern set of his chin. ‘Is something wrong?’

He did not answer until they were on the terrace, and even then he waited until they reached the shadows at the far end before turning to her fiercely.

‘Why did you not tell me immediately?’

‘Oh…you overheard something?’

‘One of my partners was agog with the news. She whispered to me in confidence that you were Lady Sarah’s lovechild.’

‘Of course it is utter nonsense,’ Eliza said. ‘You really should not listen to gossip, sir. People will make these things up. I have no idea why it pleases them to imagine such things.’

‘Are you sure it isn’t true?’ Daniel’s gaze narrowed suspiciously as he looked at her. ‘Tell me the truth, Eliza.’

‘If I thought… It is just rumour,’ Eliza said. ‘It cannot be true. Even if…no, it is not my story to tell. I shall not add fuel to the flames. You should ignore the stories. They are exaggerated and foolish.’

‘I should not be happy if I thought you had made a fool of me, Eliza.’ He looked at her hard. ‘I will ask you again—is there any chance that these stories could be true?’

‘No…’ Eliza moved away from him. How could the rumours be true when she had been found in the church and Lady Sarah’s daughter had been given to a good family? It was mere coincidence. ‘Do not press me. I think I shall return to the ballroom.’

‘Eliza…’

She ignored him as he seemed to call her back. It was very wrong of him to demand answers, and at such a time. Anyone might overhear. She could not be sure of anything and she would say nothing to anyone. There was only one person she was prepared to ask for the truth and she would do that as soon as she could.

Eliza returned to the ballroom and sought her employer. Lady Sarah was talking to a rather beautiful young lady, who turned as Eliza approached.

The girl had dark honey-coloured hair and blue eyes. She was very lovely, the line of her cheek perfect, as was her skin. Her dress was white and sewn with sparkling stones that looked like diamonds, and she wore a pendant of diamonds at her white throat.

‘Eliza, my love—this is the Marquis of Cheadle’s daughter, Marianne. She has just asked us to her dance next week. I have said we shall be delighted to go.’

‘Miss Bancroft,’ Marianne said and her voice was soft with a lilt of musicality, ‘how nice to meet you. My father spoke of you to me. I shall be happy to know you as a friend.’

‘Thank you, Lady Marianne. You are very kind…’ Eliza hesitated. ‘You will think me rude, but you are not like your father?’

‘No, I take after Mama in looks.’

‘Your mama was a great beauty in her day,’ Lady Sarah said. ‘And your father is still a handsome man—you would be fortunate to favour either of them.’

‘Papa says I am like him in other ways.’ Marianne smiled at Eliza. ‘Shall we go back to the ballroom together? I know most people here, but I always feel awkward until someone asks me to dance—and we have only just arrived because Mama was not satisfied with my dress and called the seamstress to make some adjustments.’

‘Your dress is lovely,’ Eliza assured her. Her eyes went to her employer. ‘You are quite comfortable, Lady Sarah?’

‘Perfectly, my dear,’ her employer replied. ‘Go and enjoy yourself while you can.’

Eliza nodded. She walked back into the ballroom, standing just inside the doorway at Marianne’s side just as Daniel walked back through the French windows. She saw him staring hard, watched his eyes narrow and the thin line of his mouth as he turned and walked into the card rooms.

Eliza’s heart beat rapidly. He was angry because she had refused to answer him, leaving him standing on the terrace. There could be no other reason for his hard look.

She was aware that more than one person had turned their head to look in her direction, but accepted that most were staring at Marianne Cheadle, who was undoubtedly one of the most beautiful girls in the room. Within minutes, she was surrounded by young men begging her for a dance, and when Eliza’s partner came to claim her Marianne was already dancing.

‘Have you known Lady Marianne long?’ her partner asked.

‘We met just this evening,’ she replied. ‘I am sure I could introduce you if you wished to ask her for a dance, though she may not have many left.’

‘I know Lady Marianne,’ he replied. ‘I believe she intends to marry a duke…but Accrington’s family is very high in the instep. They would cry off at the hint of a scandal.’

Eliza did not reply. Was he hinting that it would not do for Marianne’s name to be linked with hers? She felt a hot rush of embarrassment and almost missed her step.

It was so foolish. All this innuendo and gossip over nothing. Yet if it would harm Marianne, an innocent girl of unblemished reputation, to be seen with her, it must be avoided at all costs.

Eliza felt as if she wanted to weep, but would not allow herself to give way. She held her head high and managed to smile and converse with her partners as usual. No one else mentioned Lady Marianne and she told herself she was being too sensitive. No one knew anything for sure. She was not even certain herself.

Lady Marianne danced for most of the evening, but just before supper she came up to Eliza and took her arm.

‘Do say you will eat supper with me, Miss Bancroft.’

‘I ought to look after Lady Sarah—’ She broke off as she saw the Marquis of Cheadle staring at them. He was frowning as he came up to them.

‘Your mama wants you, Marianne.’ His eyes moved from her to Eliza as his daughter immediately obeyed his unspoken order. ‘Miss Bancroft. I have something I wish to ask you—would it be convenient if I were to call in the morning?’

‘Yes, of course, if you wish, sir.’

Eliza was relieved for it meant she would not have to go out of her way to speak to him. He seemed angry, though his anger was controlled, the only sign a flicker at his temple. He bowed his head and walked off, leaving her standing alone.

She turned, intending to look for Lady Sarah when a man moved across her path. Lifting her gaze to his face, she saw that it was Daniel and he still appeared to be angry.

What had she done that was so terrible?

‘I came to tell you that Lady Sarah is feeling a little unwell,’ he said, his mouth drawn into a thin line. ‘Her carriage has been sent for, but she wished you to accompany her home.’

‘Yes, of course. I shall come immediately. I was about to seek her out.’

‘What were you speaking to the marquis about?’ Daniel asked as he took her arm and steered her from the ballroom to the small anteroom where Lady Sarah was sitting. Lady Julia and Kate were both with her, but she looked distressed until she saw Eliza.

‘Ah, there you are, dearest,’ she said and held her hand out. ‘Forgive me for spoiling your evening, but I have such a terrible headache.’

‘I am quite ready to leave,’ Eliza replied and took her hand, holding it gently for a moment. ‘I fear you have been doing too much, ma’am—or perhaps you are upset?’

‘Just a little,’ Lady Sarah admitted. ‘People are so unkind at times. Someone had the effrontery to suggest that you might be a fortune hunter and told me to be careful. I am afraid I was sharp with her. Give me your arm, Eliza. I am rather tired this evening.’

Eliza felt as if someone had poured cold water over her. She pressed trembling fingers to her lips.

‘Let me help you, ma’am,’ Daniel said and offered his arm. ‘I am stronger than Miss Eliza and you do look a little pale.’

He took her hand, placing an arm about her as he helped her from the Assembly Rooms out into the night air, which was considerably cooler.

‘That is better. It was rather hot inside,’ Lady Sarah said and he helped her into the carriage. ‘You are so kind, sir. I thank you for your attention. Please visit me soon. I do need to talk to you quite urgently.’

‘I shall call as soon as I return to town.’ Daniel looked at her in concern. ‘Would you like me to call a doctor for you?’

‘No, thank you. It is merely a headache. I shall be quite well once I am at home.’

‘I wish you better,’ he said and glanced at Eliza sternly. ‘Take care of your mistress, Miss Bancroft.’

The coldness in his tone and his manner of address shocked Eliza. He had never looked at her in quite that way, and she felt his anger once more. What had she done to upset him? Did he think her a fortune hunter, as it seemed others believed?

The question fled her thoughts as she attended to Lady Sarah, finding her smelling salts and then her lozenges in her reticule. Her employer placed a lozenge on her tongue and sat back with a sigh.

Eliza looked at her anxiously. She had not realised how frail Lady Sarah truly was until now. Tears stung her eyes. She would hate to be the cause of so much distress to a woman of whom she was becoming very fond.

Lady Sarah was much recovered in the morning. She declared that it had just been a headache, but Eliza suspected that there was more. However, she did not question her employer—she would surely tell her if she wished her to know.

‘I shall stay in bed until noon,’ Lady Sarah told her. ‘If you wish to go out you must do so, my dear.’

‘No, I shall be here if you need me. The Marquis of Cheadle said he would call. He wishes to speak to me, so there is no need for you to get up, ma’am. I dare say it may be something more to do with the hold-up.’

‘Yes, quite possibly—or simply the invitation to his daughter’s ball. If I am needed, I shall come down.’

Eliza assured her she would let her know if the marquis had some message for her.

Cheadle came at eleven o’clock precisely and was shown into the parlour. Eliza rose to her feet, dropping a respectful curtsy.

‘Miss Bancroft. I heard Lady Sarah was unwell last evening. Has she recovered?’

‘She is better this morning, but resting. I can take a message to her if you wish.’

‘No, my business is with you.’ His eyes narrowed. ‘Who are you, Miss Bancroft—and how well do you know Lord Seaton?’

Eliza was astonished by his questions and by the tone of his voice. She thought that he was accusing her of something.

‘Forgive me, sir. I do not see the reason for your enquiry. You know very well who I am.’

‘I know your name—but who are your parents? Where did you come from—and what are you after?’ His mouth was hard, his tone harsh. ‘If you have blackmail in mind, you should address me. Lady Sarah is too vulnerable.’

His harsh tone sent cold shivers down her spine. ‘Forgive me, I do not understand you.’

‘No? Then why is the whole of Bath whispering that you are Lady Sarah’s daughter?’

‘Oh…’ Eliza drew a deep breath. ‘I assure you I did not begin this rumour, sir.’ She hesitated, then, ‘However, I know Lady Sarah’s story…she told me of her child and the way her husband treated her so cruelly.’

‘I suggest that you knew it before you inveigled your way into her employment—that you are a schemer and planned this whole thing.’ She saw him reach for the little finger of his right hand.

‘No, sir, you mistake the matter. I assure you I knew nothing until the day you spoke to me about the hold-up and—’ She gave a cry of surprise as she saw the ring he was wearing on his little finger. ‘Your ring, sir—may I see it?’

‘What significance can my ring hold for you?’

Eliza hesitated, then, ‘Please wait one moment, sir. I have something to show you.’

She hurried from the room, rushing up the stairs to her own bedchamber, where she hunted in her drawer and then took out the ring that had lain for years in Mrs Bancroft’s sewing box. Running back down to the parlour, she held it out to him.

‘When I was a baby, the Reverend Bancroft found me in the church. He took me home and he and his wife brought me up as their own. Before she died, my adoptive mother told me about this ring, which she said she found amongst my clothes when I was given to her. It is, I think similar to your own…’ Her heart raced and for a moment she hoped that she might be about to discover the secret of her birth.

The marquis took the ring, looked at it suspiciously, his gaze narrowing. The colour left his face as he read the message inside it. She saw a flash of anger in his eyes and his voice was cold as he spoke. ‘Why should I know anything of it? It is just a ring—similar to the one I wear, I grant you, but I dare say many rings are made in this fashion. If you think to blackmail me, I must tell you that I shall not allow it. You may think that the way to reach me is through Marianne, but I make a bad enemy, Miss Bancroft.’

‘I am perfectly certain that you would, sir,’ Eliza replied, sounding calmer than she felt. ‘I would never blackmail anyone and I would certainly do nothing that might blight Lady Marianne’s chance of marrying well. It is, I am sure, mere coincidence that I was adopted. I do not claim to be Lady Sarah’s lost daughter—or yours—and I have said nothing to her. Clearly I am not her lost child—I understand that her baby was adopted in the proper fashion and that you have paid for its upkeep. My parents received nothing, and as I told you, I was found in the church.’

‘I am not sure exactly what Lady Sarah told you…’ For a moment he looked uncertain.

‘I have already said too much,’ Eliza replied proudly, raising her head. Her eyes met his unflinchingly. ‘Even if I had some claim on the man who was my natural father, I should not make it. I had hoped to shed some light on an old mystery, but I see you cannot help me.’ She held out her hand. ‘My ring, if you please.’

‘I shall keep it for the moment,’ he said. ‘Your story will be investigated, Miss Bancroft. If I discover you are in league with someone else to ruin me, or to prey on someone who is dear to me, I shall see that you end your days in prison. You will say nothing of our conversation to Lady Sarah. You would do well to leave her employ and forget your dreams of riches.’

‘You are insulting, sir.’ Eliza raised her head proudly. ‘I ask for nothing but the truth. If you know more than you reveal and are my father, please tell me and I shall not trouble you again.’

‘Spread such a rumour and you will find yourself in trouble. I am not Lady Sarah…’

The marquis turned and walked from the room, leaving Eliza to stare after him with tears in her eyes. He had made his feelings very clear. He thought her a scheming adventuress. His reaction to her ring was so violent that she was certain he had recognised it. His anger and allusions to blackmail seemed to indicate that he had a guilty secret to hide. He had advised her to leave Lady Sarah’s employ—why? Was it possible after all that she was their lovechild?

No, no, how could that be? The circumstances were similar, but not the same. Lady Sarah’s child had been adopted—Eliza had been found in a church. Yet the sight of her ring had undoubtedly affected the marquis. He had refused to return it to her—why? Was he afraid that she would show it to Lady Sarah?

Eliza’s thoughts were in turmoil, for she did not know what to believe. The marquis was clearly guilty about something—but what? If he was her father, he was not prepared to admit it.

He had told her that she would be wise to leave her employment. He had threatened her with exposure and imprisonment, but she had done nothing, made no claim on him or Lady Sarah.

Eliza’s eyes felt heavy with tears. How could she stay here now?

Refusing to give into her emotions, Eliza went up the stairs to Lady Sarah’s room. At the first opportunity she would find an excuse to leave, but not until she was sure the woman she had come to love as a second mother was quite well.

Lady Sarah was sitting up in bed when she entered with a writing board in front of her. ‘Has the marquis gone?’

‘Yes. It was just more questions, ma’am. Nothing important.’

‘I thought it could not be.’ Lady Sarah smiled. ‘I am feeling much better. I shall get up now and come down. I think I shall rest quietly at home this afternoon, but I should be grateful if you would go to the library for me and pick up one or two packages. You might wish to do some shopping for yourself.’

‘I do need some shoes,’ Eliza said. ‘I may look and see what I can find.’

‘It occurs to me that I have not yet given you your wages, Eliza. Please look in the top drawer of the dressing chest and bring me the box you will find there.’

‘You have already given me so much,’ Eliza protested. ‘I consider myself well paid for what little I do.’

‘Nonsense. The clothes are my gift to you.’

Eliza fetched the box and Lady Sarah took out three gold guineas, handing them to her.

‘I am sure it should only be two guineas, ma’am.’

‘That was when I did not know you. I want you to be happy with me, Eliza, and you need money to buy the things necessary for your stay here. Please run along now, my dear. I shall summon my maid in a few moments.’

‘Yes, ma’am.’

Eliza’s heart ached. She wished now that she had shown the ring to Lady Sarah. She was certain her employer would have been honest with her either way and she would not now be in this turmoil.

After leaving Lady Sarah to rest, Eliza picked up the parcel of books and went out. As she left the house, she noticed a man standing on the other side of the road. He seemed to be staring at the windows, but as he saw her, he turned away. She frowned, but decided that he was merely loitering.

She returned the books to the lending library, picked up some medicine for Lady Sarah, and visited a shop selling good quality shoes, buying a pair of smart boots with shiny buttons that would replace her old ones for walking out. As she left the shop and turned to her right, she saw a group of ladies and gentlemen approaching.

‘Miss Bancroft,’ she was addressed by Susanne Roberts. ‘Have you been shopping?’

‘Good afternoon, Miss Roberts. Yes, I have been buying some shoes.’

‘You will be able to buy whatever you need now, I suppose,’ the girl said with a sneer on her lips. ‘How fortunate for you to be taken up by Lady Sarah. She treats you almost as a daughter, does she not?’

The words were accompanied by a snigger that made Eliza’s blood run cold. She saw the spiteful look that accompanied the comment and knew that the other girl disliked her very much. Perhaps she blamed her because Lord Seaton had not come up to scratch?

‘I am indeed fortunate in my employer,’ Eliza replied with dignity. ‘Excuse me, I must get home.’

‘It would not do to keep your…benefactor waiting. You might lose a fortune…’

Eliza’s face was hot, but she refused to be drawn by the girl’s spiteful words. ‘Miss Roberts, I wish you good day.’

She walked on by, her head held high. Inside, she was seething with anger, but she was glad that she had not let herself reply unwisely. She was unaware that one of Miss Roberts’s party had broken away and was following her until the man came up with her.

‘That was uncalled for,’ he said as he drew level. ‘I hope you will not think that everyone in Bath is so unkind, Miss Bancroft.’

‘Miss Roberts may be feeling a little out of sorts. I dare say she did not mean to be so…rude.’

‘Oh, I think she did. She was expecting Lord Seaton to propose until you arrived. I imagine her pride has received a setback.’

‘It is not for us to speculate on Miss Roberts’s hopes and dreams, Mr Carstairs. Please excuse me, I must get home.’

He placed a hand on her arm, detaining her. ‘No need to get on your high horse, Miss Bancroft. I was just trying to be friendly.’

‘Thank you, but I am in a hurry.’

She pulled away from him, and saw his quick frown. ‘You may inherit Lady Sarah’s money when she dies, but Seaton may not be as wealthy as you think…’

Eliza pretended not to hear as she walked on quickly. If this was what she could expect from Bath society, she would be glad to leave. Her eyes stung, but she would not give way to tears of self-pity. It made her cringe to imagine what people were saying of her. Perhaps not everyone was as spiteful as Miss Roberts, but they must all be thinking the same thing.

Feeling upset, Eliza did not notice the man following her.

Her thoughts were distressing, going round and round in her mind as she walked home, her shadow staying just a short distance behind her. Did everyone imagine that she was a designing hussy after Lady Sarah’s fortune? She knew the marquis imagined her to be an adventuress. Even Daniel had seemed angered by the rumours. Surely he could not think her so mercenary?

It was a lowering thought and one that upset her far more than Miss Roberts’s spiteful words. She wished he was here in Bath with her, instead of away with his friend Hastings. He was perhaps the one person in Bath she could tell about the ring the marquis had taken from her.

Their business with the horses was soon done. Daniel had advised his friend to buy the best three mares, a fine stallion with devil eyes and a wicked temper, and a thoroughbred he believed had potential on the racecourse.

‘The chestnut has potential,’ Daniel said. ‘It is Irish bred, and though you must take what the seller told you with a pinch of salt, I believe you could have a race winner.’

‘The fellow swore it was faster than the wind,’ Jack said and laughed. ‘I shall probably find it is as sluggish as they come and a complete dud, but the mares and that stallion should be good stock.’

‘I will wager that the chestnut wins the first race you enter it in at Newmarket.’

‘I’ll take you up on that,’ Jack seized the challenge instantly. ‘A hundred guineas it comes last.’

‘I’ll wager a thousand that it wins.’ Daniel grinned at him. ‘Put a thousand guineas on it to win for me and I’ll pay you from my winnings.’

‘You are on,’ Jack said and clapped him on the shoulder. ‘I suppose I must turn my mind to other matters now. I danced with Marianne Cheadle the other evening. I swear she is the only girl for me, Daniel. Mother has picked out two other pretty girls she thinks suitable, but I cannot think of anyone but Marianne.’

‘I believe her family expect an offer from Accrington,’ Daniel said. ‘If I felt as you do, Jack, I should ask her as soon as we return to Bath. If you leave it, you may be too late.’

‘Supposing she turns me down?’

‘At least you will know the truth. There is no sense in mooning after her, man. Ask her and be done with it.’

‘Yes, you are right,’ Jack said and laughed. ‘Nothing ventured, nothing gained. What do I owe you for your advice—about the horses?’

‘Nothing at all. I hope it was sound—and that the chestnut is what I suspect.’

‘Well, we’ll soon know. I’ll send the horse down to Newmarket with my trainer and we’ll give it a try.’

‘Do not forget to put that thousand guineas on for me.’

Daniel knew the bet was reckless, but he could cover the bet by the sale of some heirlooms if necessary, jewels left him by his grandmother and deposited in the bank. The remainder of his debts were more difficult. He was beginning to feel that he would have to sell the estate before everything was lost. He supposed that he might buy himself some colours and make his life in the army. He had found it suited him when he served with Wellington, but an army life might not suit Eliza.

He had been toying with the idea of making her an offer. The rumours flying round Bath must have made her position difficult; he had been angry when he discovered what the malicious tongues were saying, especially when he had seen the distinct likeness between her and Marianne Cheadle.

Had Cheadle seen it—and what would he do about it? Daniel was certain the marquis would never acknowledge the relationship. The mystery of Eliza’s birth mother remained.

Was it possible that she was Lady Sarah’s daughter? He had thought it just a rumour, but for once the gossips might have it right.

Perhaps he ought to bring this business of his cousin’s death to a conclusion before he spoke to Eliza. If Marcus had been murdered, the man responsible would not like Daniel’s agent poking about—and his own life could be in danger. It would be best to exercise caution for the moment, because he did not wish to endanger Eliza’s life.

The thought chilled him. Until this moment he had not considered that his investigations could endanger anyone but himself. He would need to keep his wits about him—and he certainly could not risk speaking to Eliza for the moment. He must continue as her friend, but nothing more.

Chapter Seven

‘Are you certain you feel able to attend Marianne Cheadle’s ball this evening?’ Eliza asked some days after the unpleasant interview with the marquis. ‘I should be quite happy to stay at home and read a book if you are in the least tired.’

‘What foolishness is this?’ Lady Sarah smiled at her as they parted to change their gowns. ‘You should wear your new yellow gown this evening, Eliza. I am pleased that madame managed to get it ready in time. You have worn the white twice to the assembly and it is right that you should have a new one for your first private ball.’

‘You are so generous,’ Eliza felt her throat tighten with unshed tears, but she smiled through them. She had felt more and more emotional these past few days, because she could not help noticing that Lady Sarah seemed frailer than she had at first.

‘I like you to look well,’ Lady Sarah said and patted her arm. ‘If I found my daughter, I should hope that she was as caring and kind as you, Eliza.’

Eliza had to blink back her tears. She must control her emotions and her tears. She longed to tell her employer that she had grown very fond of her, but the marquis would disapprove if he saw any sign that their relationship had grown closer.

Her situation was difficult, but she was determined to put on a brave face. It was important that nothing should distress Lady Sarah. Eliza would bear anything but being a cause of harm to the woman she now thought of as her true mother.

They were greeted by Lady Cheadle and Marianne when they arrived at the ball. The marquis was talking with other guests and did not immediately notice them, but Marianne was friendly.

‘I am so glad to see you, Miss Bancroft,’ she said. ‘I shall hope to have time for a few words in private later.’

Eliza thanked her and moved on into the first reception room. Catching sight of the marquis at that moment, Eliza saw him frown at her and shivered. She sensed that he was angry because she had not taken his advice to leave Bath.

She had shown him her ring on impulse, but now regretted not keeping it hidden. She had been happy with Lady Sarah and in her heart she knew that the chances of finding her mother had always been slim. It would have been better not to quarrel with the marquis.

Ignoring his angry look, Eliza made her way towards where Lady Julia and Kate were standing, talking to some other friends. They greeted her warmly and Kate took her arm, drawing her towards the ballroom. Almost immediately, both girls were besieged by gentlemen asking for dances. It was clear that the rumours flying around Bath had not harmed Eliza’s reputation as far as the gentlemen were concerned. Indeed, one or two of them were if anything more attentive to her. She was determined to enjoy herself, putting the knowledge of the marquis’s displeasure to the back of her mind.

It was about halfway through the evening when Daniel appeared in the ballroom. Eliza saw him dance with Marianne Cheadle and Susanne Roberts, and then, at last, when she had almost given up hope of his approaching her, he wandered over just before the dance before supper.

‘Miss Bancroft,’ he said. ‘May I dare to hope that you have a free dance this evening?’

Eliza’s heart jerked, as she was obliged to shake her head. ‘I am sorry, my lord, my card is full. I did not know if you were attending this evening.’

‘I was not sure myself,’ he told her with an odd smile. ‘If you have no free dances, perhaps I may take you into supper?’

‘If you could secure a table by the window for Lady Sarah and myself, we should be grateful. It is warm in here and a little fresh air would be welcome.’

‘It shall be as you ask. I regret that I shall not have the privilege of dancing with you this evening. Perhaps another time?’

She nodded her head to him as a young man presented himself for the next dance. Smiling, she gave him her hand, feeling a pang of regret as they walked away. When she looked back there was no sign of Daniel. However, when she accompanied Lady Sarah into the supper room, a waiter came to direct them to a pleasant table by the window.

‘What can I fetch for you, Lady Sarah?’ Eliza asked. ‘Would you care for some chicken?’

‘Something small,’ Lady Sarah replied, but even as Eliza prepared to fetch something from the tasty nibbles on display, a waiter appeared with a selection of dishes. He was followed to the table by Daniel, who was carrying a silver wine bucket filled with ice and a bottle of champagne.

He nodded to the waiter, who set the dishes down, then deposited his wine bucket. ‘May I tempt you to some champagne, ladies?’

‘Thank you, Lord Seaton,’ Lady Sarah said and gave him a chiding look. ‘I have been expecting you for some days. I think you have forgotten me.’

‘No, I assure you, ma’am,’ Daniel said and smiled. ‘I have been delayed by business, but I shall visit without fail tomorrow—at what hour would you wish me to call?’

‘Would two in the afternoon be convenient? I do not rise before noon these days.’

‘It will be quite convenient,’ Daniel replied and glanced at Eliza. ‘Perhaps you might care to ride one morning, Miss Bancroft?’

‘Thank you, sir. Perhaps the day after tomorrow,’ Eliza said.

‘I shall arrange for the horses.’

She sipped her drink and then ate one of the delicious morsels the waiter had brought for them. Lady Sarah toyed with a tiny salmon parcel and drank some water. She glanced up as the marquis came to their table.

‘Lady Sarah, Seaton…Miss Bancroft,’ the marquis said and glared at Eliza. ‘I trust you are enjoying your evening?’

‘Thank you, sir,’ Lady Sarah murmured. ‘We have been royally entertained, have we not, Eliza my dear?’

‘Yes, ma’am,’ Eliza answered, but without looking at the marquis. She dipped her gaze, but when she glanced up the marquis had moved on. Daniel looked at her curiously, bringing warmth to her cheeks. She turned to Lady Sarah. ‘Would you excuse me for a moment, Lady Sarah? I think I must go to the rest room.’

‘Of course, please do,’ Lady Sarah said. ‘I may follow in a moment, but I wish for a few words with Lord Seaton.’

Eliza left the table and made her way through the room. She went up the stairs to the room set aside for ladies. There she tidied her hair, glanced in the mirror, availed herself of various facilities and left, intending to go back to Lady Sarah.

As she walked along the hall, she saw the marquis approaching. Since there was no way she could avoid him, she lifted her head, telling herself to be calm and answer politely whatever was said to her. However, before she realised what he was about, he seized her wrist and dragged her into one of the other bedrooms, shutting the door and standing in front of it to prevent her leaving.

‘Why have you brought me here?’

‘Why did you ignore my advice to leave Bath?’ he countered, glaring at her. ‘What can you hope to gain by staying here now? I have the ring and shall not return it to you—though I have no idea how you obtained it. Tell me, did you steal it from someone?’

‘I was only made aware of its existence just before my mama’s death. She told me that she had discovered the ring tucked into my baby clothes. I know nothing more—and I should be glad if you would return the ring to me, sir. It is precious to me.’

‘I have not yet managed to verify your story, but be certain I shall find you out if you are lying.’

‘I had no reason to lie to you. I have stayed for Lady Sarah’s sake, because she needs me.’ Eliza lifted her head, challenging him. ‘If you truly believed I was lying, I think you would have spoken to Lady Sarah before this, sir. Why are you so afraid of the truth? Believe me, I have no desire to claim kinship with you, sir.’

‘Indeed?’ His eyes narrowed. ‘Surely you wish for something from me—should I acknowledge that your story is true?’

‘No, sir. I wish for nothing from you,’ Eliza replied coldly. ‘If you please, I should like to leave. Lady Sarah will be looking for me.’

‘Go, then,’ he muttered. ‘Be warned that if any of this comes out it will be the worse for you.’

Eliza inclined her head. He stood aside and she opened the door and went out. She almost bumped into Daniel, who put out a hand to steady her.

‘Oh, forgive me. I did not see you.’ She blinked because her eyes stung with tears.

‘Are you all right, Eliza? You look upset…’ He took hold of her wrist, delaying her, and was about to say more when the bedroom door opened again and the marquis came out. He looked shocked to see that Eliza was still standing there with Daniel. ‘What is going on?’ Daniel’s eyes narrowed in suspicion. ‘Why were you in that room with Cheadle? Eliza—has he harmed you?’

‘No, please. He has not harmed me…I must go.’ She pulled free of him and fled down the hall, leaving the marquis and Daniel facing each other.

‘Damn you, Cheadle,’ Daniel said furiously. ‘If you have done anything to harm Miss Bancroft, you will meet me…’

‘Do not be a damned idiot,’ the marquis said. ‘You are far out in your thinking if you imagine that I have seduced her. It is a very different matter.’

‘If I thought that, you would be lying on the floor at this moment,’ Daniel replied through gritted teeth. ‘Do not fool yourself into thinking I have not noticed a likeness between Miss Marianne and Miss Bancroft, Cheadle. You may think it slight, but I saw it and, believe me, it is only a matter of time before others see it too.’

‘It is as I imagined. That masquerade with the hold-up was a part of your feud with me,’ Cheadle growled. ‘You saw the inscription in my ring and she showed you hers—and the two of you planned this together in the hope of blackmailing me, though how you knew that Sarah…’ He broke off as he realised that he had betrayed himself. ‘You are a rogue and she is your accomplice.’

‘Whatever I may be, Miss Bancroft is innocent,’ Daniel replied angrily. He reached out and slapped the marquis across the face with a white glove used for dancing. ‘You may name your seconds, sir.’

The marquis glared at him. ‘Do you deny that you were the rogue that held my coach up recently? Revenge for your father or cousin, I suppose?’

‘Whatever I may have done, you are wrong to suspect Miss Bancroft of duplicity,’ Daniel said stiffly. ‘Do you accept my challenge?’

‘If you wish to make a fool of yourself,’ Cheadle said. ‘I choose pistols and I warn you that I have a deadly aim.’ He inclined his head. ‘My seconds will call on you in the morning.’

‘I name Jack Hastings and Robert Milton as my seconds. I am certain they will oblige me. Good evening, sir.’

Daniel turned on his heel and walked past the marquis. He went down the stairs and out of the house. He had come only for the purpose of dancing with Eliza and had no wish to stay a moment longer. He had not been wrong in his suspicions. Eliza and Marianne Cheadle were half-sisters. The marquis was Eliza’s father—but who was her mother?

The gossipmongers had it that Eliza was Lady Sarah’s lovechild and from Cheadle’s careless slip it would appear that the rumour was true.

Did Eliza suspect the truth? Did Lady Sarah know her companion was her daughter?

She had asked him to call the next day. He was not sure why, but would discover the reason soon enough.

Unaware that a challenge to a duel had been issued, Eliza made her way back to Lady Sarah. They had decided that they would stay for half an hour after supper, and after making sure that Lady Sarah was comfortable, Eliza danced twice more.

She had asked one of the maids to fetch both her and Lady Sarah’s cloak when Marianne Cheadle came up to her.

‘Are you leaving already, Eliza? I hope I may call you by your name? I have felt that we could be friends…’ Marianne blushed. ‘Would you meet me tomorrow afternoon please? I need to talk to someone in confidence—and you are the only person I feel I can confide in.’

‘Yes, of course, if you wish,’ Eliza replied. She remembered that Daniel was calling on Lady Sarah at two and nodded. ‘Shall we meet at two—near the lending library? There is a little shop across the road where we could have tea and cakes.’

‘Oh, yes, I know it well,’ Marianne said and looked relieved. ‘Thank you so much. I do not wish to impose—but I do need to talk to someone urgently.’

‘I shall be there at two tomorrow,’ Eliza promised and on impulse leaned forwards to kiss her cheek. ‘Do not look so anxious. If I can help you at all, I shall.’

‘Thank you, Eliza.’ Marianne pressed her hand. ‘I must go, for my partner will be looking for me. I shall see you tomorrow.’

‘Yes…’ Eliza parted from her as the cloaks were brought, then helped Lady Sarah to put hers on before they left the house together.

‘I saw you with Marianne,’ Lady Sarah said, looking at her a little oddly. ‘She is a pretty girl, is she not? Do you get on well together?’

‘Yes, I think so,’ Eliza replied. ‘I am to meet her tomorrow afternoon at the same time as Lord Seaton is calling on you, ma’am. I hope that will not inconvenience you?’

‘No, of course not.’ Lady Sarah looked thoughtful. ‘You told me your mama died a few months before you placed that advertisement, Eliza. I did not ask you many questions—were you an only child?’

‘Yes, ma’am,’ Eliza dug her nails into her hands. ‘As far as I know…’

Lady Sarah turned her head to stare at her. ‘What can you mean by that, Eliza?’

‘I was adopted, ma’am. I do not know who my real parents were. The Reverend Bancroft found me in the church one Sunday morning.’

‘Indeed?’ Lady Sarah gave a little gasp in the darkness. ‘Why did you not tell me this before?’

‘It did not seem important, ma’am.’

‘No, perhaps not…’ Lady Sarah murmured. ‘Then again, it might be very important indeed.’

Eliza said nothing. She had been forbidden to speak of her quarrel with the marquis and would do nothing that might endanger the woman she had come to love. Lady Sarah would not replace her mama in her heart, but she had become very fond of her. She saw no point in mentioning the ring, because without it she had no proof of anything.

Lady Sarah seemed sunk in thought. When they reached the house in the Crescent she gave her hand to Eliza and it seemed to tremble a little, but not one word more was said on the subject.

‘Goodnight, dearest,’ Lady Sarah said and kissed her cheek.

‘Goodnight. Sleep well, and do not worry about anything.’

‘I think I shall sleep soundly.’ Lady Sarah smiled at her. ‘Indeed, I feel quite remarkably well this evening. Goodnight, my love.’

Eliza saw her to her room, leaving her to the attentive care of her maid, and then went to her own room. She sighed as she undressed—her life seemed so complicated. By agreeing to meet Marianne Cheadle, she would once again antagonise the marquis, for he would imagine that she was trying to ingratiate herself with his family in order to blackmail him. However, Marianne seemed in actual distress and in need of a friend—and if Eliza’s suspicions were correct, the girl was her half-sister.

She would meet her and if the marquis did not like it he could take her to task once more, but she doubted there was much he could do. He was clearly afraid that she would ruin his daughter’s prospects and his own reputation. The last thing Eliza wanted was to make trouble for anyone.

Eliza’s thoughts turned in another direction. What on earth must Daniel have thought when he saw the marquis follow her from that bedroom? He had suspected her of being Cheadle’s mistress at the start. He would probably imagine his suspicions were now confirmed.

Getting into bed, Eliza blew out the candle and closed her eyes. Everything was in such a muddle, but there was little she could do to make things right.

The next afternoon Eliza walked briskly through the town and arrived at the lending library at five minutes to two. Marianne was already waiting. Her face lit up with relief when she saw Eliza and she crossed the road to meet her.

‘I was afraid you might not come.’

‘I should not have agreed had I not wished to oblige you,’ Eliza said. ‘I think you are very worried. Shall we sit on that bench before we have our tea?’

‘Yes, please. I should not wish anyone to overhear what I have to say…’ Marianne looked nervous. ‘I think you will be very shocked, Eliza.’

‘Shall I?’ Eliza smiled. ‘It would have to be very bad to shock me, Marianne.’

They sat down together. Marianne played with her white gloves for a moment, then took a deep breath.

‘I lied to my mother,’ she confided. ‘Mama is waiting for the Duke of Accrington to come to Bath and make me an offer, but I know that he won’t come. You see, he very obligingly proposed in London and I refused him. She would be so angry if she knew, for she particularly told me to make a push to secure him if I could.’

‘I do not know the gentleman. Do you not like him, Marianne?’

‘He is too old, though not repulsive or unkind,’ Marianne replied and bit her lip. ‘I thought if I said nothing of this to Mama she would forget in time, but now…there is someone I wish to marry…’

‘Ah, I see.’ Eliza nodded her understanding. ‘You wish to marry another gentleman, but you do not dare to confess the truth to your parents.’

‘Mama will be furious with me. She had her heart set on Accrington—and Mr Hastings will never be more than a baronet. He has a fortune and is eligible, but he does not compare with a duke in Mama’s eyes.’

‘Yes, I see.’ Eliza saw how troubled she was. ‘You have a problem, Marianne. I think you will have to confess, ask your parents to forgive you and hope they will allow you to marry the man you love. Has he proposed?’

‘Yes…’ Marianne blushed and her eyes lit up, revealing her happiness. ‘I liked him in London, but he never gave any sign of liking me enough…and Mama encouraged the duke. Jack asked me to let him address my father immediately, but I begged him to wait for a little while.’ She pleated the fine linen of her green walking gown. ‘Do you think I should ruin myself if I ran away to Gretna with Mr Hastings? I think it is the only way, but I am frightened…’

‘You must not do anything so rash,’ Eliza told her and reached for her hand. ‘It would certainly cause a terrible scandal. Your mother might refuse to speak to you again—and your father might come after you and prevent the marriage.’

‘Do you think so?’ Marianne dabbed a lace kerchief at her eyes, but a tear escaped and trickled down her cheek. ‘I love Jack and shall marry no one else, whatever Mama or Papa say.’

‘Yet I think you would not wish to be estranged from them both?’

‘No, I suppose not…’ Marianne gave a little wail. ‘What am I to do? I am sure Mama will say I must wait for a better offer—and she will be furious when she discovers I turned the duke down.’

‘Yes, I dare say she may,’ Eliza said and squeezed her hand gently. ‘I think if you talk to your father first—perhaps he might listen, do you not think so? I imagine he is fond of you, is he not?’

‘Yes, he is,’ Marianne agreed. She was silent for a moment, then inclined her head. ‘I shall speak to him this afternoon.’ Her head came up defiantly. ‘If he refuses permission for Jack to speak to him, I shall elope whether he disowns me or not.’

‘I cannot deny you, but I would advise you to think carefully before doing anything rash. Your parents may be a little annoyed for a while, but I am sure they will come round in the end.’

‘Do you truly think so?’

‘Yes, if they love you. They will not wish to see you unhappy, Marianne. Just be polite and calm and beg your mother’s pardon for not telling her before—but if you speak to your father first, he may support you.’

‘Thank you so much for advising me,’ Marianne said. ‘I was sure you would know what I should do. You do not censure me?’

‘Not in the least. I would never marry anyone I did not care for and why should you?’

‘I shall not,’ Marianne said and her face took on an expression of determination. ‘Shall we go and have our tea? They make a wonderful truffle cake here…’

Glancing to her right, Eliza saw a man loitering. She frowned—she thought she had seen him hanging around once or twice before. He looked to be the same man she’d seen outside Lady Sarah’s house. Could he possibly be following her? She wondered if the marquis had employed an agent to watch her. It was just the sort of thing he might do—which meant that he would soon learn she had met with his daughter.

Well, let him do his worst. She had no intention of leaving Lady Sarah unless she was dismissed.

When, at a quarter past three, Eliza returned to the house, she discovered that Lady Sarah was not alone. Daniel had visited and gone, but another gentleman was waiting. She greeted him with pleasure, for she knew him as Kate’s friend.

‘How pleasant to see you, Mr Thatcher. Kate told me that you had gone out of town for a day or two?’

‘I returned this very morning and, having seen Kate and heard some rumours, came immediately to visit you and Lady Sarah. I have Kate’s permission to tell you that we are engaged to be married, Miss Bancroft. It is a long-standing agreement, which we kept to ourselves until Lady Julia was prepared to allow the engagement. I wanted to tell you that both Kate and I support you, as will all of your friends. None of us believe that you are a fortune hunter or an adventuress. When we are married, we shall want both you and Lady Sarah to stay with us in London or the country.’

‘Oh…’ Eliza’s cheeks were warm. ‘How kind of you, sir. I am delighted that you and Kate are to marry. I sensed that there was something between you, but Kate did not say.’

‘We promised her mama that we would wait until just before they returned to the country, because Lady Julia wanted her daughter to be quite certain. She is very lovely and there are others with larger fortunes and grand titles that she might have married if she had chosen.’

‘Kate would always marry for love, as most young women will if allowed,’ Eliza said. ‘I am so very pleased for you. I must buy Kate a present and wish her happy.’

‘We are having an engagement party tomorrow evening,’ Mr Thatcher said. ‘It is not a dance, though we shall hold one in the country before the wedding. I came to deliver an invitation and Lady Sarah has been good enough to say she will come both to the party and the dance—and naturally she will bring you, Miss Bancroft. Kate particularly asked that you be there.’

‘We shall be happy to celebrate with our friends,’ Eliza said. ‘What a lovely surprise. I am so very pleased.’

Mr Thatcher thanked her and left them. Eliza sat down as the door closed behind him. She looked at Lady Sarah, whose expression was thoughtful.

‘I felt there was something, but Kate kept her word to her mama. She did not breathe a word.’

‘Kate is a good girl for all her flirting and her outspoken ways,’ Lady Sarah nodded approvingly. ‘I have been thinking that we shall go to my home in the country soon, Eliza. Lady Julia and Kate will leave Bath at the end of the week and I think we might go soon after. You will not mind living quietly in the country?’

Eliza hesitated, then. ‘You will not need a companion so much in the country, ma’am. I could travel with you to see you settled and then look for a new position when you felt better.’

‘I was thinking you might like to make your home with me, Eliza. I am so fond of you…’

‘I am very fond of you too, Lady Sarah,’ Eliza said. She hesitated, thinking about what her employer was suggesting. If they left Bath the marquis could not accuse her of trying to blackmail him and the gossip would soon be forgotten. He had warned her she should leave, go back where she had come from—but why should she let him bully her? Lady Sarah needed her and she loved her. ‘Yes, I should like to stay with you—and I think it might be best if we left Bath soon.’

‘We can return next spring for a little visit or perhaps London if I feel well enough,’ Lady Sarah said. ‘I do not wish to bury you in the country, Eliza. I have friends at home and we shall dine with them often.’

‘I do not mind staying quietly at home with you,’ Eliza assured her. ‘I shall be quite content.’

‘I believe we shall stay another five days in Bath and then go home.’ Lady Sarah nodded and looked pleased. ‘This gossip has been awkward for you, dearest, but it will pass. Next time we visit no one will think there is anything worth remarking in your being my companion. This nonsense will all be forgotten.’

There was a suppressed excitement about Lady Sarah that made Eliza wonder what was in her mind, but she did not ask. Her employer would tell her when she wished her to know. Her mind returned to Marianne Cheadle and her problems.

It would have been nice to confide her fears for the girl she believed might be her half-sister, but Marianne had spoken to Eliza in confidence and she would not betray her secret to anyone.

‘We are going to a soirée this evening,’ Lady Sarah said. ‘I believe Lady Julia will be there. If you wish to go out again and buy her a small gift, you may do so.’

‘Perhaps in the morning,’ Eliza said. ‘Kate loves poetry, so I think I shall purchase a book of poems for her as a keepsake.’

‘That is an excellent idea,’ Lady Sarah said. ‘I have some items of jewellery in my room that I had as a young girl. Shall we go and look at them together? You can help me choose something suitable.’

‘I should enjoy that.’ Eliza stood up and offered her arm. ‘Did your visit with Lord Seaton go off satisfactorily?’

Lady Sarah’s eyes avoided hers as she replied, ‘Yes, indeed, he has promised to instruct an agent for me. He says that he knows the very man…the soul of discretion and very reliable. Apparently, this man has been investigating something for him and has turned up some interesting facts. I am confident that my search will be over quite soon.’

‘I am glad he could help you.’

‘He asked after you, my dear. I believe he was disappointed not to see you.’

‘I was sorry to miss him.’

It was for the best. Daniel clearly believed the worst of her. He probably thought she was the Marquis of Cheadle’s mistress and had been lying to him all this time. She would not see him again once they left Bath. The thought made her heart ache, but she was determined not to give into her distress. He had shown some friendship towards her but she would be a fool to hope for more—after all, what prospects could she offer Daniel? He could, and would, surely marry any suitable young lady.

Following Lady Sarah into her bedchamber, Eliza watched as she took her jewel case from the dressing chest and unlocked it with a key she kept in her reticule. Invited to look at a selection of pretty pendants that were, as Lady Sarah said, suitable for a young girl, Eliza pointed to two of them. One was a single teardrop aquamarine suspended from a diamond and a fine silver chain, the other a sapphire-and-pearl drop on a fancy gold chain.

‘I think these are both lovely,’ Eliza said. ‘Either one would I am certain delight Kate.’

‘Then I think I shall give her this one.’ Lady Sarah selected the sapphire-and-pearl drop. She locked the jewel case, replaced the key in her reticule and gave Eliza the box to place in the dressing chest. ‘These pieces are all of more sentimental value than monetary and were given to me by my father and grandmother. The Manners’s family heirlooms are kept at home in a strong room. I still wear the pearls I was given as a wedding gift and some rings, but the rest are at the disposal of my son’s wife, as it should be.’

Eliza smiled and left her to rest and change for the evening.

As she went to her room, she wondered where Daniel was and what he was doing. Though she knew it was a hopeless situation, he was never far from her thoughts.

‘Are you sure you wish to go through with this?’ Jack asked as he sat with Daniel in the gentleman’s club they both frequented that afternoon. ‘Could it not be resolved in some other way? Duels are frowned on these days and rightly so.’

‘The challenge has been issued and accepted. Neither of us can withdraw. Besides, there are things between us…’ Daniel frowned. ‘My uncle believed that Cheadle had some part in his son’s death. I dare say that coloured my opinion of him and I may have allowed it to lead me astray. I am satisfied that Cheadle was not concerned in the affair. It is true that my cousin’s death was almost certainly not an accident. My agent, Mr Smith, as he calls himself for professional reasons, is investigating something, which will I believe lead us to the culprits.’

‘Cheadle is no angel,’ Jack said thoughtfully. ‘I would never try to paint him as blameless, but he is the father of the girl I wish to marry. It is dashed awkward, Daniel. I can hardly ask him for his daughter’s hand and then be present when you try to blow his brains out.’

‘You do not imagine I shall shoot to kill?’ Daniel raised his brows. ‘If it is awkward for you, Jack, I will ask someone else—perhaps Thatcher or Smythe…’

‘Damn it, I never said I wouldn’t stand with you,’ Jack said, looking affronted. ‘Of course I shall oblige you. I must just hope that Cheadle understands there is nothing personal.’

‘I dare say I shall fire in the air,’ Daniel said. ‘I was furious when I threw the challenge, but since then…I have a suspicion that we might be in a similar boat, my friend.’

‘What do you mean?’ Jack frowned. ‘You are not thinking of Lady Marianne?’

‘Good lord, no,’ Daniel said and grinned. ‘She is a lovely girl, but not for me. It is no good looking at me like that, Jack. I’m not absolutely sure of my facts as yet, and even if I were I couldn’t tell you.’

Jack frowned, then nodded. ‘I thought you rather liked Miss Bancroft. If there is any truth in the rumours about her and Lady Sarah, she must also have a father…?’

‘You are surmising, as I am for the moment,’ Daniel said. ‘But I mean to get to the bottom of the mystery very soon.’

‘Then why go through with this stupid duel?’

‘Because I cannot withdraw,’ Daniel said with a wry laugh. ‘Do not worry. I shall fire in the air and I imagine he will do the same.’

‘Well, I still think it would be better if the stupid affair was resolved peaceably, but if you are determined…’

‘I think there is no alternative,’ Daniel said, looking grim. ‘I must just hope that it can be resolved between us like gentlemen.’

Chapter Eight

Eliza saw him at once as soon as they entered the room where Lady Austin was holding her soirée. He was standing with a small group of ladies and gentlemen, none of whom was known to Eliza. She met his eyes for a fleeting moment and saw his quick frown. Daniel’s appearance at an affair of this sort was a little surprising—she would not have thought he would enjoy such an evening. When he left his friends and approached her a little later, he told her that he was looking forward to hearing the Italian tenor who was to perform for them.

‘I cannot stay long, but I hope to hear Signor Rinaldi sing an aria or two,’ he said. ‘Do you enjoy opera, Eliza?’

‘I enjoy all kinds of music, sir,’ she replied, her heart fluttering. When he looked at her so intently, she felt all her good intentions slipping away. Was it possible that he didn’t think the worst of her? ‘I think we should take our seats for the music is beginning.’

‘Yes, of course. Pray let me find a seat for you, Eliza—and Lady Sarah.’

‘Yes… Oh, I believe she is sitting with friends. Perhaps we should sit here at the back. I think all the front seats are taken.’

‘I do not need to see him only to hear his voice.’

‘Yes. I have heard that it is remarkable—’ Eliza began, but he leaned forwards and put a finger to her lips as the first notes sounded. Her heart pounded as she gazed into his eyes and for a moment she almost thought he was going to kiss her, but of course he would not in public.

She made a supreme effort and withdrew her gaze, staring at the back of a lady’s head. She was wearing a huge concoction of lace and flowers, which completely blocked Eliza’s view of the guest of honour. However, she soon discovered that Daniel was right. She did not need to see to appreciate the beauty of Signor Rinaldi’s powerful voice.

The music was so moving that she felt tears sting her eyes and she gulped. The emotions she had been trying to control for some time welled up in her as the foolish tears slipped down her cheeks. Then she felt his hand cover hers. She glanced at him and his smile was so tender that she gasped.

‘Yes, he had that effect on me the first time,’ Daniel whispered. ‘Magnificent is the word that comes to mind.’

Eliza nodded wordlessly. He offered her a spotless white kerchief, which she dabbed to her eyes and then used to blow her nose.

‘I shall return it washed,’ she whispered and he nodded, continuing to hold her free hand.

Eliza liked the comfort it gave her, though as the first aria drew to an end he removed his hand in order to applaud. Afterwards, she almost wished he hadn’t, though he had stood to applaud, as some of the other guests had.

‘I must leave now,’ he said to Eliza as there were calls for more from the tenor. ‘I am not sure that I shall be able to keep my appointment to ride in the morning, but I will be there if I can.’

Eliza turned her head to watch as he walked from the room. How very strange! What had he meant by that remark?

She turned her head to watch him leave. He glanced back at her and the look in his eyes made her heart stop and then race on.

What could possibly stop him from keeping his appointment if he wished? Maybe he still had doubts about her, after all. Their conversation had been polite, though when he’d held her hand and then later smiled at her so tenderly she could have sworn that there was something deeper between them. What should she believe?

Eliza dressed the next morning in the riding habit Lady Sarah had given her. She was downstairs in the parlour at nine and sat there waiting patiently until a quarter to noon, when she went upstairs to change into a more suitable gown.

Why had Daniel not kept his appointment to go riding? Had he not been so attentive and kind the previous evening she would have thought he was still angry with her. However, he had all but made love to her at Lady Austin’s soirée. It was perhaps foolish of her to have taken such pleasure in the attentions he had paid her, but a part of her did not want to think he had broken his appointment deliberately.

Still, it was Lady Sarah’s last At Home day in Bath. Eliza could not leave her alone and even if she had it would not have been proper for her to go to Daniel’s lodgings. However, she could not help feeling that something was wrong, and sat down at the writing desk to pen a polite note of enquiry, which she asked one of the footmen to deliver for her at the hotel where she knew Daniel to be staying.

After that, she was kept busy entertaining friends who called. She looked for the footman who had delivered her note, but did not see him. When she asked, she was told that it was Frederick’s night off.

Eliza was forced to put her anxiety behind her. She dressed for the evening and wrapped the small book of poems she had managed to purchase for a betrothal present for Kate by walking quickly to the corner bookshop and back after their guests had gone.

Lady Sarah had wrapped the pendant she intended to give Kate, and they left for the evening at just before seven.

Eliza greeted Kate with a kiss. Her happiness shone out of her as she stood by Mr Thatcher’s side.

‘I would have told you,’ she said to Eliza as she kissed her. ‘But Mama particularly asked me not to tell anyone until the end of our stay in Bath. I think she thought I might change my mind, but of course I did no such thing.’

‘I guessed there was something when you bid Mr Thatcher to dance with me, but I did not guess your secret,’ Eliza said. ‘I like him very much and I believe you have chosen well.’

‘I am glad you like him,’ Kate said and kissed her on the cheek. ‘I want us to be friends always. Henry said that if ever you needed a home you would be welcome to stay with us.’

‘How kind of you both,’ Eliza said. ‘Lady Sarah wants me to make my home with her and I shall. I am so very fond of her.’

‘I think she loves you,’ Kate said, hesitated as if she would say more, then shook her head. She was forced to let Eliza move on as more guests arrived.

Eliza went into the large reception room. Footmen were circulating with trays of champagne and tiny morsels to tempt the appetite before supper. Accepting a glass, she looked about her hopefully but there was no sign of Daniel Seaton. She was sure that Kate would have invited him and thought it strange he was not there, particularly as she saw Mr Hastings. He was standing with another gentleman and some ladies, but left them to greet a newcomer.

Eliza saw him go up to Marianne Cheadle and talk to her urgently. Marianne seemed distressed, for she shook her head and walked away, leaving the gentleman staring after her. Seeing Marianne make her way out on to the balcony, Eliza went after her.

‘Marianne—is something the matter?’

Marianne turned to her with tears in her eyes. ‘Eliza—it is all so awful! I spoke to Papa, as you suggested, and he promised to think about it. He even said that Mr Hastings could approach him, but now it has all gone wrong. ‘

‘What happened?’ Eliza asked and a chill ran down her spine. ‘Please, do tell me.’

‘Papa fought a stupid duel with Lord Seaton,’ Marianne blurted out. ‘Jack was Lord Seaton’s second and…now my father will not see him.’

‘A duel?’ Eliza felt cold all over. ‘Was anyone hurt?’

‘I do not know. Papa would not say. He was angry and went out again without speaking to me or Mama. She has no idea what happened or she would not have allowed me to come this evening.’

‘This is terrible,’ Eliza said and pressed her hand. ‘I am so sorry. It must be upsetting for you, but I dare say your father will relent in time.’

‘He said we are going home the day after tomorrow,’ Marianne said, tears in her eyes. ‘I shall not go. I have told Jack we must elope tomorrow if he loves me. He said we must not, but I shall insist.’

‘Marianne, you really ought not.’

‘You do not know Papa. He is very angry.’ Marianne blinked back her tears. ‘I tried it your way, but now I shall have no choice but to elope. It will just serve Papa right. Why did he want to fight a stupid duel anyway?’

Eliza shook her head. She was feeling a little sick inside, because she was afraid that the duel might be because of what Daniel had seen that night at his daughter’s dance.

As Jack came out on to the balcony, Eliza gave him a speaking look and went into the reception room. She was joined by Kate, who asked if something was wrong and why she was frowning.

‘Oh, nothing very much,’ Eliza said and smiled at her. ‘Tell me how long you have known Mr Thatcher and what made you fall in love with him?’

The subject was turned instantly. Kate began to sing the praises of her fiancé and Eliza did her best to say the right things at the right moment. She was terrified that something bad had happened to Daniel Seaton, but could not mention the duel or say anything that would taint her friend’s happiness.

Was Daniel alone and in pain? Surely he was not dead? They would have heard by now.

Her heart thumped painfully as she feared the worst and then dismissed it. She would find out in the morning, but for now she must behave as if nothing were wrong for Kate’s sake.

Eliza did not notice either Jack or Marianne return to the room as the evening wore on and wondered where they had gone. Surely Jack had not been reckless enough to give into the pleading of the girl he loved?

When Lady Cheadle came up to her later and asked if she had seen Marianne, she denied it.

‘I have searched everywhere. No one has seen her for hours.’

‘I was speaking to her earlier. I believe she had a headache. Perhaps she went home?’ Eliza crossed her fingers, feeling uncomfortable.

‘Without consulting me?’ Lady Cheadle looked angry. ‘My daughter has better manners than you seem to imagine, Miss Bancroft.’ The lady frowned at her. ‘Unless you have been putting ideas into her head?’

‘No, not at all,’ Eliza denied. ‘I am sorry, but it might be better not to make a fuss. You may find her at home.’

‘Indeed? It seems to me that you know more of this than you will say, miss. The marquis will have something to say on the matter. You have not heard the last of this, believe me.’

‘Forgive me, but whatever Marianne may have done, she did not do it on my advice.’

‘You have not heard the last of this, Miss Bancroft. If Marianne is not at home with a headache, you may expect a visit from my husband.’

‘As you wish, ma’am,’ Eliza said. ‘I truly hope you will find her in bed at home.’

Eliza sighed as the woman left. She had enough problems without being accused of something she had not done.

Lady Sarah came up to her a moment later. She looked puzzled.

‘Lady Cheadle seemed angry, Eliza. Is something wrong?’

‘She could not find her daughter and thought I might know where she was.’

‘Do you?’

‘I am not sure,’ Eliza replied. ‘I may not tell you, Lady Sarah. Marianne spoke to me in confidence yesterday and this evening. I advised patience, but I fear she may have been reckless.’

‘I do hope she has not done anything foolish, my dear. Say goodnight to Kate, Eliza. You may not see her again for a while. I dare say she will be busy before they leave.’

Eliza obeyed. Kate hugged her and said she would keep in touch, and then they were out in the carriage and driving home.

Eliza saw Lady Sarah comfortably settled and then went to her own room. She found a note lying on her dressing table and tore it open. It had come from the footman she had asked to deliver her note earlier that day. He had returned from a visit to his family and informed her in a note that the gentleman in question was injured, The doctor told me the wound was not fatal, but there might be a fever. I thought you would wish to know, he had written.

Eliza scanned the rest of the note. It told her very little, except that Daniel was hurt. She glanced at the clock beside her bed. The hour was late, past eleven, but she knew she could not rest without finding out more.

Slipping out of her evening gown, Eliza dressed in a plain grey gown and a dark pelisse. She could easily walk to the hotel where Daniel was staying and it would take but a moment to enquire about his condition.

She did not wait to leave a note for Lady Sarah, because she would be home again before anyone knew she was gone. Leaving by a side door, she pocketed the key so that she could return without disturbing anyone.

Her heart was racing as she walked swiftly through dark streets. The hotel was partially in darkness, but inside the porter was dozing in his chair. He woke with a start as she approached him and sprang to his feet.

‘I’ve been waiting for you all day, miss,’ he said accusingly. ‘The physician said he would send a nurse for the gentleman, but you’re late.’

Eliza’s heart thudded. It was on the tip of her tongue to tell him of his error but if Daniel needed a nurse she could not simply walk away.

‘I had another patient,’ she said in a low voice. ‘Please take me to him.’

‘You’ll need this, then.’ He thrust a chamberstick with a lighted candle at her.

Following the porter, who continued to mutter and grumble all the way, Eliza was feeling so nervous that her nails dug into the palms of her hands. At last he stopped outside a door, unlocked it and gestured for her to go in. Eliza did so. The room was almost in darkness, though some light entered through the open curtains. She went to the dressing chest and lit the candle from the one she was carrying. With two candles there was sufficient light to see the man lying in the bed. She approached with some trepidation, looking down at Daniel in concern. At once she saw that he was sweating, his face flushed. It was obvious that he had a fever.

‘Oh, my poor love,’ Eliza said as she saw that he was heavily bandaged over his shoulder. ‘What did that wicked devil do to you?’

Eliza felt the sting of tears. She glanced about her and saw a jug and bowl on the washstand. She went across to it and poured some water into the bowl, carrying it back to the bed. Setting it down on the table by the bed, she saw a neckcloth lying near by. She dipped it in the cool water and began to bathe Daniel’s head. She soothed the cloth down over his arms and hands, hesitating before turning the covers back to his waist. Wringing the cloth out once more, she began to wipe the sweat from Daniel’s body.

When she had finished drying his body, Daniel seemed a little easier. Eliza began to take more notice of her surroundings. She discovered a small dark bottle on the dressing chest and a note giving instructions as to its use. Clearly the doctor had left instructions for the nurse who had not arrived.

Eliza measured the medicine into a small cup. She returned to the bed and pondered how best to give him the mixture. Sitting on the edge of the bed, she slipped an arm beneath his head and lifted it.

‘Swallow this for me, my love,’ Eliza said. ‘It will do you good.’

Amazingly, his lips parted and she held the cup to his mouth, tipping it so that the mixture trickled on to his tongue drop by drop and watched him swallow. He sighed as she eased him back against the pillows.

‘Forgive me, Mama…’ Daniel murmured. ‘Didn’t mean to bring shame on the family.’

‘You have not,’ Eliza soothed and stroked his hair. ‘It was not your fault, dearest.’

Daniel’s eyes closed. She laid her hand on his brow. Was he a little easier?

She bent over him, pressing her lips to his. ‘Please get better, Daniel. I could not bear it if you died…’ She stroked his forehead, tears trickling down her cheeks. ‘I love you so very much.’

Daniel did not answer. He was sleeping, she thought, peacefully. Eliza glanced at his pocket watch, which lay on the table by the bed. It was almost midnight. She could not leave him yet. She must at least stay until she was certain the fever was waning. He seemed cooler now, but it could return and then he might die.

Eliza knew that she must go before it was morning. If anyone saw her leaving the hotel, her reputation would be finished.

She brought a chair that stood by the writing desk in the window and sat down, feeling sleepy. She would just watch over him for a while.

Daniel cried out in his sleep. ‘Do not leave me…please…’

‘I am with you,’ Eliza said and took his hand. ‘I love you, my dearest one. I have loved you almost from the moment we met.’

It was such a foolish confession and one she could never have made had he not been in a fever and unable to understand what she was saying. She sat on the edge of the bed as his fingers curled round hers, holding her firm. Smiling, she shifted a little and found a space to lie beside him, still letting him hold her hand. She smiled as she felt his warmth and snuggled nearer, her love surrounding him, willing him to recover and be well again. It felt so right to be here with him, even though she was aware that if the slightest hint of her reckless behaviour were to be known, she would be ruined. It did not matter. All that mattered at this moment was that Daniel should be well again.

She would rest for a little and then she would leave before anyone was about.

‘You should have watched over your daughter, madam.’ Cheadle glared at his wife. ‘You were her chaperon. How could you have allowed her to go missing for hours without wondering what had happened?’

‘Do not blame me, sir. You have spoiled the gel,’ Lady Cheadle said. ‘From this note I infer that you knew she had turned down Accrington and wished to marry the rogue who has run off with her?’

‘She spoke to me yesterday. I had intended to speak to Hastings, but…something happened. I was angry and may have given her to understand that I would not now speak to him.’

‘And what does that mean?’ his wife demanded. ‘You blame me, but it may be your fault she has run away with this man?’

‘If she has…’ Cheadle frowned. ‘What makes you think that Miss Bancroft knows something of this?’

‘She and Marianne have been as thick as thieves,’ Lady Cheadle said with a scowl of dislike. ‘I suppose you know what some of the gossips are saying about her?’

He frowned. ‘I heard that she was a secret heiress and might be related to Lady Sarah Manners.’

‘And who might be the bastard’s father?’ Lady Cheadle accused. ‘I am not a fool, sir. I have seen the likeness when she and Marianne stand together. I knew soon after we married that there was someone else, but I did not guess until recently who she was—the woman you could never forget.’

‘You would be unwise to voice your suspicions outside this room for your daughter’s sake.’

‘Marianne has ruined herself.’ She shook the note that had been delivered to the house minutes earlier that morning in his face. ‘She has gone with her lover. No one of any consequences will marry her now.’

‘I shall fetch them back if they have gone to Gretna.’

‘Of what use will that be once this is known?’

‘No one needs to know,’ Cheadle said. ‘Show some sense for once, madam, and we may yet come out of this with some credit. If Marianne has been dishonoured, the rogue will marry her—but we shall keep this to ourselves. A wedding will be announced and we shall brush through as best we can. Whatever my daughter has done, I do not wish to see her ruined.’

‘This is all your fault,’ Lady Cheadle said. ‘If you had not spoiled her—been a better example to your daughter—she would not have disgraced us.’

‘Watch your tongue, madam. I have put up with your sourness for Marianne’s sake, but no more. We shall come to some arrangement as soon as I have settled this matter.’

‘Where are you going?’ she demanded as he walked to the door.

‘To ask Miss Bancroft if she knows anything of Marianne’s plans,’ he said. ‘For your own sake, madam, keep this to yourself until we know the truth.’

He gave her a last look of disgust and went out, the door slamming behind him.

Daniel woke to a feeling of soreness in his shoulder, then became aware that he was not alone. Turning his head, he saw the woman lying beside him, her hair rumpled and her face flushed in sleep. He felt a rush of desire, experiencing an overwhelming need to take her into his arms and make love to her. How beautiful Eliza was as she slept, but what was she doing here? He frowned as he wondered how it happened, trying to remember, but recalling nothing after he was shot. He considered waking her, then she stirred, gave a little moan and woke up. For a moment her eyes were wide and startled, and then she smiled. She did not immediately pull away, but lay looking at him, her eyes still hazy with sleep, so delicious that he could barely refrain from making love to her. Her smile wrenched at his insides, making him aware of many things. Not least of how very special she was.

‘You are awake. I thought the fever might come back. How are you? Does your shoulder hurt very much?’

Daniel controlled the hunger within. ‘No, not too much. What are you doing here?’

‘I heard about the duel. I came to the hotel late last night and the porter thought I was the nurse. I gave you some medicine and sat with you, but you would not let go of my hand so I lay down beside you. I must have fallen asleep. I fear I am not a very good nurse.’

‘Forgive me. Had I known you were here, I should have sent you home hours ago.’

‘The time…’ Eliza rolled over and looked at his pocket watch. She gave a little cry and scrambled off the bed, suddenly aware that she had slept for hours. ‘It is past nine. I must get back. Lady Sarah might ask for me. If it is discovered that I am missing, she will be worried.’

‘Yes, you must go immediately.’ He frowned as she hesitated, clearly worried for him. ‘It was but a scratch, Eliza. I can manage, believe me. I have suffered worse.’

‘Why did you fight Cheadle? Was he wounded, too?’

‘I fired in the air and so did he,’ Daniel said. ‘I have no idea where the shot came from. Jack said he thought he caught sight of a figure in the trees. I do not know why someone would try to kill me, but no doubt I have acquired an enemy.’

‘Then it was not the marquis who shot you?’

‘No. I remember that he apologised before I passed out. Jack must have settled things afterwards and brought me here. I have no memory of anything…except that I thought of my mother…’ His eyes narrowed, as he remembered something from his fever. ‘You soothed me, didn’t you? Thank you, Eliza. I wish you could stay to continue to nurse me, but you must leave at once. I promise I will call when I am recovered.’

‘Yes, I must go.’ Eliza smiled. ‘Please take care—especially if you have an enemy.’

She resisted the temptation to touch him or kiss him. If she did not hurry, the maids would know she had not slept in her bed all night.

Eliza ran all the way home. She let herself in with her key and hurried upstairs. She changed into a fresh gown and had just finished tidying her hair when someone knocked at her door.

‘Yes, what is it?’ she asked, pulses racing.

The door opened and one of the maids looked in. ‘I am sorry to disturb you this early, Miss Bancroft, but the Marquis of Cheadle is downstairs in the parlour. He is insisting on speaking to you.’

Eliza glanced in the mirror, her heart beat slowing to a normal pace. It seemed that she had managed to escape detection. ‘Thank you, Mary. I shall come at once.’

Eliza was thoughtful as she went down to the parlour. She was certain that the marquis had come to blame her for encouraging his daughter to elope. Facing his anger was a daunting prospect, but she had weathered previous bitter encounters with him and was determined to stay strong.

She paused outside the parlour door for one moment, then lifted her head and went in. The marquis was standing at the far side of the large room, staring out into the gardens, his back towards her. He did not seem aware of her until she spoke.

‘You wished to see me, sir?’

‘Yes…’ He walked towards her and she saw the uncertainty and doubt in his expression. ‘I tell you this in confidence, Miss Bancroft. Marianne has gone off with Mr Hastings. She sent a note in which she blamed me for making her life impossible. She said that I was not to look for her, because she would not be where I would expect to find her.’

A little gasp escaped Eliza. She had feared as much and wished that she had been more persuasive the previous evening for Marianne’s sake.

‘I am sorry that your daughter has run away, but I believe she will be quite safe with Mr Hastings. I know that he did not wish to elope, but she must have found a way to persuade him. I feel sure that he truly loves her.’

‘A man in love will do foolish things to please the woman he cares for above his life.’ The marquis looked oddly humble. ‘I fear that it is my own behaviour that pushed my daughter to the edge.’

‘Yes, perhaps.’ Eliza was surprised. She had expected him to rage at her. ‘I have not often met Mr Hastings, sir—but I do not think he would harm Marianne.’

‘You have no idea where they went?’

‘Marianne talked of going to Gretna Green, but I told her it was unwise…’ Eliza was thoughtful. ‘Her note seems to dispute that, does it not?’ She hesitated, then, ‘There is one person who might know where Mr Hastings would take her…’

‘You mean Lord Seaton, of course.’ The marquis’s brow darkened and she thought he would speak to her sharply, but he drew a deep breath. ‘It will not set well with my pride to ask anything of Seaton, but for my daughter’s sake I shall do what must be done.’

‘I do not think you will find Lord Seaton unwilling to assist you in any way he can, sir—when he is able, of course.’

‘You know, then, that he has been wounded? I have not heard how he goes on. I shall enquire and ask if he will see me.’

‘Marianne told me about the duel, sir.’ Eliza’s eyes did not meet his squarely, for she knew more than she ought to about Daniel’s condition.

Cheadle sighed. ‘Yes, she would. It seems my daughter recognised what I refused to acknowledge, Miss Bancroft. She told me that she had sought your advice, because you seemed to be someone she could trust. I think she recognised the kinship between you. She also told me that you had advised her to tell me the truth.’

Eliza’s heart jerked painfully. She was not certain she understood him correctly. ‘I am not sure what you are saying, my lord?’

‘The ring you showed me was given by me to the woman I loved above all others. I would have taken disgrace and ruin if she would have come away with me, but she would not allow me to sacrifice myself for her. I have never loved anyone else—except for Marianne.’

‘I see…’ Eliza’s throat constricted with emotion, the tears rushing to her eyes. ‘Thank you for telling me. I thought it might be so, but I was not completely sure.’

‘Seaton told you about the ring he took from me at the card table, of course…’ Eliza hesitated, looking at him warily. ‘You do not trust me and I cannot blame you. I had worked it out in my mind—I knew you were holding back when you related the circumstances of the strange incident with the highwayman. I was furious because I thought it an elaborate plan to blackmail me.’

‘I assure you, nothing was further from my mind, sir.’

‘I know the truth now. Seaton wanted to warn you and came up with his ridiculous plan to hold up the coach, not knowing if I would be with you. Do not fear, Eliza. I have no intention of giving Seaton up to the authorities. I see that I have perhaps deserved all that has happened. My behaviour has not been what it ought for years.’

Eliza nodded her understanding. ‘Lady Sarah told me that you were not as black as rumour would have it—and my own observations have led me to the same conclusions. A man completely lost to all decency would not care so very deeply for his daughter’s reputation and happiness.’

A nerve flicked at his temple. He was silent for a moment before he replied, ‘I hardly deserve such consideration from you, Eliza. I have bullied and denied you. You ought to hate me.’

‘I do not know you, sir. It would be hasty to judge a man on a few conversations, particularly as I understood why you were angry.’

‘You did?’

‘You were angry for more than one reason, but I believe the foremost was that you felt I wished to take advantage of Lady Sarah’s good nature, did you not?’ He inclined his head and she smiled. ‘That means you still care for her very much. Since I love her dearly, I could hardly hate you for trying to protect her.’

Cheadle turned away abruptly. He walked to the window and stood for some seconds staring out at the garden. Beneath the exquisite cut of his blue superfine, his shoulders were tense. Without turning, he said, ‘You are my daughter. I sent someone to question the lawyer who dealt with the business of your adoption. He tried to refuse me, but I offered sufficient inducement to help him change his mind. He is a scoundrel. Instead of giving you to an honest family, he left you in the church and took my money for his own use for years. I have threatened him with arrest and he has taken hasty retirement, though to expose him would cause a scandal I wish to avoid if possible.’

‘How wicked he must be!’

‘You are not surprised. You had suspected it…ah, you think I bribed and corrupted a man against his will. Let me put your mind at rest, Eliza. No force was used. He is of retiring age and the money I offered was not insignificant.’

‘I see…’ She smiled a trifle ruefully. ‘It is hardly surprising that he refused to answer Lady Sarah’s letter.’

‘I have found there are few that cannot be bought—but I believe I met my match in you, Eliza.’ A little smile entered his eyes. ‘I think you take after me rather than your mother.’

‘Yes, perhaps. I believe I have learned to stand up to whatever knocks life sends my way.’

The smile left his eyes. ‘Were you harshly treated? I am sorry that I did not set myself to discover your whereabouts before. I was angry and bitter—and then there seemed no point.’

‘Until I turned up and you feared I might ruin Marianne’s chances.’

‘I dare say you will never forgive me for the things I said?’

‘On the contrary, sir. I do not see the merit in holding a grudge. My life was happy for the whole of my childhood. It became harder when Papa died and Mama took the move to the cottage so badly. She went into a decline from which nothing would rouse her—but I loved her and I took care of her until she died. I was then fortunate to catch the notice of Lady Sarah, who has been kindness itself to me.’

‘You have not told her who you are?’

‘I could not, for I had no proof. Besides, I did not wish to distress her.’

‘I shall return your ring to you,’ Cheadle said. ‘It is locked in my safe and I did not think to bring it this morning. Would you like me to break the news to her?’

‘I think you have quite enough troubles at the moment,’ Eliza replied with a smile. ‘I am glad that you have told me the truth, sir, but I am in no hurry to tell the rest of society. I would not harm Marianne or my mother for the world. When we are in the country I shall find the right moment to speak to my mother, and if you would write a letter and confirm the truth if she asks it of you, that will suffice.’

‘How did you become so wise and so patient?’ The marquis frowned at her. ‘I have no right to expect anything of you, but it would be easier if you did not announce it to the world at all—though of course I cannot stop you if you wish.’

‘I shall ask Lady Sarah her wishes on the matter. For myself, I do not mind if no one ever knows. To find my mother is such a wonderful thing—something I never expected would happen. To know that she cares for me even without knowing the truth is more than I could ever ask.’

‘You humble me, Eliza,’ the marquis said and sounded so sincere that her throat caught. ‘I do not ask anything of you, but perhaps one day I may do something for you.’

‘I expect nothing, sir. Do not feel that you are obliged in any way. I have no claim on you.’

‘Do you not?’ He laughed softly. ‘Perhaps you have more claim than you imagine.’ He shook his head as her brows lifted. ‘I shall leave you now, but I may call when you are settled in the country.’

Eliza waited until he had gone, then went up the stairs to her mother’s room. Oh, how good that felt, to know after all these years: to know she had always been loved and not simply abandoned.

Lady Sarah was sitting up against her pillows, sipping a cup of the bitter dark chocolate she took in the mornings.

‘Eliza, I was wondering where you were. Maisie told me you were not in your room when she brought you a tray earlier. Did you go out for a walk, dearest?’

‘I have always enjoyed walking early,’ Eliza replied, for she did not wish to lie. ‘I have something I ought to tell you in confidence, Lady Sarah. The marquis was here just now. Marianne has eloped with Mr Hastings—except that I do not think he will have taken her to Gretna Green. The marquis asked if I knew where they had gone. I suggested that Lord Seaton might have some idea where Mr Hastings might take her. They are, after all, very close friends.’

‘You think they have not gone to Gretna—do you suppose they have gone to France or somewhere else abroad?’

‘I was thinking Mr Hastings might have taken her to someone he trusts. I do not know the gentleman well, but he seemed honourable and honest. I believe he would not wish to harm Marianne or her reputation.’

‘Cheadle will be most upset. He has doted on that girl, spoiled her, I dare say.’

‘Yes, I imagine he has. She was all he had in the world. When she is married he will miss her.’

‘We must hope that she will marry.’ Lady Sarah looked thoughtful. ‘I do hope a scandal will be avoided for Marianne’s sake, if not her family’s.’

‘I suggested that Lord Seaton might know where his friend would be likely to take the woman he loves.’

‘An excellent suggestion. We must be careful what we say. If anyone asks where she is, it may be best to say we think she has been unwell.’

‘I imagine the marquis will find some reason for his daughter’s absence,’ Eliza said. ‘Now, if there are any errands I may run for you, Lady Sarah, I shall be happy to do so.’

‘I think that perhaps you ought to return our books to the lending library. If left to the last moment, they are sometimes overlooked and incur a fine.’

‘Yes, perhaps I should,’ Eliza agreed. ‘I shall start to pack my belongings this evening. If you would like me to assist your maid by packing some of the smaller items—’ She was interrupted by a knock at the bedroom door.

‘Come in,’ Lady Sarah called and her maid entered. ‘Yes, Maisie, what is it?’

‘Lord Manners has arrived. He told me he would not disturb you before noon, but wished you to know he has come to stay for a few days.’

‘Indeed?’ Lady Sarah frowned. ‘How typical of Howard not to let me know in advance. Well, we shall not alter our plans for him, Eliza. He must just say what he has to say and leave. I imagine he has come to scold me for some reason.’

‘Surely not,’ Eliza said as the maid went out. ‘Lord Manners must visit because he is fond of you.’

‘He is usually too busy enjoying himself in London.’ Lady Sarah frowned. ‘Take the books and go out, Eliza. Speak to no one of what you know, and do not return until just before noon. I wish to speak to my son before you do.’

‘He will not upset you? Perhaps I should remain here in case you need me?’

‘No, my dearest. I shall hear what he has to say in private. You may come to the parlour when you return—but find some way of amusing yourself for the next few hours. I am sure you would like to try to see Kate before we leave?’

‘Yes, I should. If you are certain?’

‘Quite certain, my love. Off you go. My son is not my keeper, even if he thinks it.’

Eliza left her. She felt anxious as she went down stairs and out into the street. It was clear that Lady Sarah thought her son had come to scold her, but surely he would not be deliberately unkind? He must know that his mother’s health was fragile.

She had an uneasy feeling as she left the house, but then she put it away from her. Eliza had been told to stay away until nearly noon and she must do as she was bid.

Chapter Nine

Daniel had managed to dress in breeches and a shirt when a porter came to his room and announced that a gentleman was downstairs and wishing to speak with him.

‘Who is it?’ he said. His shoulder was painful, for it had been a struggle to dress alone. It was damned annoying that he had sent his valet to his uncle with a message; he could have done with some assistance. He had no idea how he would have managed if Eliza had not come to his rescue when he was in the fever—and that was a damned coil. If she had been seen leaving…

‘He gave his name as the Marquis of Cheadle, sir.’

‘Damn him,’ Daniel muttered and rubbed at his shoulder. ‘Well, he may as well come up.’

If Cheadle had wanted to kill him he could have done it during their duel. Daniel closed his eyes for a moment. He had finished the medicine the doctor had given him and did not wish for more. His shoulder was painful, but it would ease, though the bandages probably needed changing. He might ask for the physician to call once more.

A light tap at the door heralded the marquis’s arrival. He entered on Daniel’s invitation and stood looking at him in silence for a moment.

‘I am glad to see you out of bed, though perhaps you ought not to overdo things just yet.’

‘Forgive me if I do not get up.’

‘Please do not try. Your wound must be painful.’

‘It was merely a scratch. Whoever shot me was not a marksman.’

‘Have you any ideas as to why you were shot?’

Daniel considered for a moment in silence, then, ‘I have been thinking hard and the only possible explanation I can think of is that, as you know, I have recently been investigating my cousin’s death.’

The marquis gave him a steely look. ‘I warned you to take care, Seaton. Kettleton and his cronies are a dangerous crew.’

‘I knew it, but I did not imagine anything was likely to happen in Bath. I doubt it was Kettleton himself. He has probably had someone watching me in the hope of catching me unawares.’

‘I am sure you are right. He is too cautious and would pay to have his dirty work done for him.’

‘A duel was the perfect moment, for I was expecting the shot from you, not someone behind me. Tell me, sir, what may I do for you? Do you wish for another chance to shoot me?’

Cheadle frowned. ‘I come here this morning to ask a favour of you, sir, not to quarrel with you. In confidence, I must tell you that my daughter Marianne has run away with Mr Hastings. I wondered if you knew where he lives—and where he might take her?’

‘The damned idiot!’ Daniel exclaimed. ‘I told him to make a push for her, but I did not expect him to do something this rash. I apologise for Jack, sir. It is not like him.’

‘I rather think it was my daughter’s idea, but I am entirely to blame. I had promised to hear him and then I changed my mind…’

‘Because of the duel? That was dashed awkward for him. He did not wish to anger you, but he could not refuse me.’

‘I should not have let it upset me, but I had other things on my mind,’ Cheadle replied. ‘I have it on good authority that my daughter had to persuade Mr Hastings. Miss Bancroft seems to think they will not have gone to Gretna.’

‘I doubt Jack would want a hole-in-the-corner affair, sir.’ Daniel rubbed at his shoulder. ‘His mother would never forgive him. She is a bit of a scold… He has always rather liked his godmother, for she understands him.’ He nodded and then smiled. ‘Lady Runcton lives in Newmarket. I know for a fact that Jack has bought some horses, which he has sent to Newmarket. He plans to race a horse there shortly. I believe Jack would take her there. Jack is all for a peaceful life, sir. He may hope to placate Marianne and win you over to his cause. I think he will write to you from Newmarket.’

‘You think he took her to his godmother?’ Cheadle stared at him, hope dawning in his eyes. ‘That would be perfectly appropriate if they were engaged…’

‘Just so, sir.’ Daniel raised his brows. ‘With a little accommodation on your part no one need know anything untoward.’

‘I shall go to Newmarket at once, if you will furnish me with the lady’s address.’

‘Yes, of course.’ Daniel said. ‘If you would oblige me by bringing my writing slope?’

‘Thank you for your help. I appreciate your confidence in the matter of my daughter.’

Daniel frowned as the marquis went out. He hoped he had done right in giving Cheadle Lady Runcton’s direction. If Jack and Cheadle could sort things out between them, Marianne’s reputation might yet be saved. The reflection made him think of Eliza. He must hope that she had not been seen leaving his hotel at past nine in the morning. He had begun to remember things, though hazily and without certainty. He was sure that Eliza had done things for him that no unmarried woman should do for a man who was not a member of his family, and it hardened his resolve.

Had he been able, he would have paid Eliza a visit and then posted down to Newmarket himself. However, his shoulder was too painful and he must spend at least another day resting in his room. He reached for the bell to summon the porter. Another visit from the doctor who had tended him would not go amiss.

‘You will write to me?’ Kate asked as she kissed Eliza’s cheek. ‘And you promise to come to my ball and my wedding?’

‘Yes, of course. I would not miss it for the world,’ Eliza said and hugged her. ‘I hope we shall always be friends, Kate.’

‘Yes, well, we shall,’ Kate told her. ‘We leave first thing tomorrow and the wedding will be in one month. I shall send your invitation to Lady Sarah’s home.’

‘We go home in three days.’ Eliza smiled as she took her leave. ‘I am glad to have seen you again, dearest. As your father’s estate is not so very far, we shall easily be able to visit you. It is all very fortunate for you, Kate. You look so happy and I know that Mr Thatcher loves you very much.’

‘I am so lucky, but one day you will be too, Eliza. I have always thought Lord Seaton liked you very well.’

‘I think perhaps we can only ever be friends,’ Eliza said and thought of the moment when she had opened her eyes and discovered him looking at her as she lay by his side. ‘I shall leave you now, but I will write soon.’

Eliza’s thoughts were troubled as she walked home. Who could have shot Daniel if it was not the marquis? He had dismissed it lightly, but she found it concerning. If the rogue’s shot had not gone wide, Daniel might have been killed.

She was wondering whether she dared to risk another visit to his room when she walked into the house and heard the sound of raised voices. One of them belonged to a man, the other to Lady Sarah.

‘Please do not insult my intelligence, Howard. Eliza is not what you seem to imagine.’

‘The gossipmongers have it that she is your bastard and that you intend to leave her your fortune. You must see that I have reason to be concerned?’

‘I really do not see why, Howard. Even if Eliza were my daughter, and should I leave my fortune to someone other than you, you have your father’s estate.’

‘That is beside the point, Mama. You know very well that I am concerned for your reputation. Besides, it is deuced expensive to live in town. If you have money to spare, you should think of my wife and your grandchildren.’

‘I shall not be told where to leave my money, Howard. Your father controlled my money while he lived. You may not do the same.’

‘Mother…confound it. You know it isn’t just about the money…’

Silence ensued and Eliza took the opportunity to enter the parlour. Her eyes went first to Lady Sarah, for she feared that the quarrel might have upset her. However, she seemed to be in control of her emotions and the situation. Looking next at the gentleman, she saw a large thickset man with dark hair and brown eyes. His mouth was drawn into a thin line and he was staring at her with obvious resentment.

‘Are you in need of anything, ma’am?’ Eliza asked. ‘May I do anything for you?’

‘You may leave us alone,’ the gentleman said rudely. ‘We were having a private conversation and you are not welcome, Miss Bancroft—or whatever your name is.’

‘You have it correctly, sir.’ Eliza faced him calmly. She felt like a tigress protecting her young and would have flown at him with tooth and claw had she not known that would prove more upsetting for her mother. ‘I believe I am addressing Lord Manners? I am Lady Sarah’s companion and it is my duty to look after her…which I shall certainly do until she dismisses me.’

‘Eliza dearest, I am glad you are back. Did you have a pleasant visit with Kate?’

‘Yes, thank you, ma’am. She has promised to write and insists that we attend her wedding, which I assured her we should.’ She heard a mutter of exasperation from Lord Manners, but ignored it. ‘May I do anything for you?’

‘Nuncheon will be served in the small dining room. Give me your arm, Eliza. I am hungry. Will you be joining us, Howard?’

‘No, Mother. I have some business in town.’ He glared at Eliza. ‘I should like to speak to you in private when I return, Miss Bancroft. My mother may be satisfied to take you without a reference, but I shall require at least one.’

‘I am sure the Earl of Standish would be happy to supply a reference should it be needed,’ Eliza said sweetly. ‘Ma’am, shall we have our nuncheon?’

She offered her arm to her mother, feeling the slight tremble of her hand as Lady Sarah leaned on her. Nodding coolly to Lord Manners, she passed him without another look.

In the dining parlour, Lady Sarah sat down in her favourite chair by the open window. She had clearly been more upset by the quarrel with her son than she was prepared to show.

‘I believe we have lemon sole with scallops in white wine sauce, minted peas and creamed potatoes today, Eliza. I shall try to eat a little, for it is a favourite dish. Would you serve it for me, please?’

‘Yes, of course,’ Eliza said. It was their custom to serve themselves from the hot dishes under silver covers on the sideboard and she quite often attended Lady Sarah.

‘Thank you, my dear. You know just how I like things.’

Eliza smiled. She had understood from the start that Lady Sarah’s appetite was not large and needed to be tempted. Small portions attractively arranged were more enticing to the invalid palate than huge meals.

‘I am so fortunate to have you,’ Lady Sarah said as the plate was placed in front of her. ‘No wine for me, my dear. I should like a little barley water—but please have wine yourself.’

‘I would prefer barley water,’ Eliza said as she poured the drink and then returned to the sideboard to choose her own food. ‘Does Lord Manners intend to stay long?’

‘I do hope he will not stay more than the one night,’ Lady Sarah replied. ‘He was always a noisy boisterous child. I did not have the heart to have him beaten, you see—though his tutor caned him on my husband’s orders more than once. Perhaps if I had asserted my authority when he was younger…’ A sigh escaped her. ‘We shall not speak of him, Eliza. Have you any shopping to do before we leave Bath?’

‘I think I have all I need, ma’am. Is there anything you need?’

‘Yes, there are one or two things,’ Lady Sarah replied. ‘I ordered some shoes, which should be ready this afternoon, and there are one or two other small things I have remembered. I have left a list on my dressing table. You will need six guineas to purchase the shoes and you should take another four with you to pay for the other items. You know where my box is…’ Lady Sarah took the key from her reticule and placed it on the table.

Eliza pocketed the key and promised she would go after nuncheon. They talked about Kate’s wedding for the remainder of the meal, discussing the clothes they would need and what gift they should give the bride.

‘I think I shall give her silver,’ Lady Sarah said. ‘I shall send it as a present from us both, Eliza. However, if you want to buy her a small present of your own, you may take your wage for next month.’

‘I shall not need to,’ Eliza said. ‘Mrs Bancroft left me some beautiful lace. It had been handed down in my father’s family. I have several pieces and I think I shall pick two that are rather fine and give Kate those. She can use them to trim a gown or whatever she wishes.’

‘That is a lovely idea.’ Lady Sarah smiled at her. ‘If you have finished your meal run along upstairs and fetch the list. I shall not bother to come with you, my love.’

Eliza did as she was told. She went into her mother’s bedchamber and crossed to the dressing chest. Opening the top drawer, she took out the box containing Lady Sarah’s money. She counted out ten guineas and locked the box before returning it to the drawer, sliding it in beside the leather jewellery box that she knew contained the things that her mother considered sentimental rather than valuable. Closing the drawer, she left the room and went downstairs to the parlour, where she returned the key to Lady Sarah.

‘I shall not be more than two hours,’ Eliza said. ‘Is there anything I may fetch you before I leave?’

‘I have my netting box,’ Lady Sarah replied. ‘I shall be perfectly content here until you return.’

Eliza nodded and left her to sit with her work, though she knew that her mother would probably spend most of her time looking out at the garden. Lady Sarah enjoyed watching the birds that came to drink and bathe in the little fountain just outside the parlour window.

It was a pleasant afternoon, and Eliza enjoyed the walk to the shoemaker’s. She paid for Lady Sarah’s order, then left the little shop, pausing to look in the window of a fashionable milliner before moving on to pick up the various items she was to purchase for her mother.

It was as she was on her way home that she happened to meet Miss Susanne Roberts. The young lady was walking with two friends and Eliza could not avoid them unless she crossed the road, which would have seemed rude.

‘Good afternoon, Miss Roberts.’ She inclined her head politely.

‘Miss Bancroft. I hear you are leaving Bath soon…’ Miss Roberts smirked at her. ‘No doubt you have heard the latest tale. You are quite surpassed by the shocking elopement of Miss Cheadle.’

Eliza held her breath, counting to ten before she smiled. ‘Is that the latest foolish tale to circulate? How people love to invent things. For your information, Miss Roberts, Miss Cheadle has gone to stay with friends. I believe she is engaged, though she told me in confidence and perhaps I should not say…’

Smiling to herself, Eliza walked on. She laughed inside as she caught the crestfallen look on the spiteful young woman’s face. Crossing her gloved fingers, she hoped that Marianne was indeed safe and about to be engaged to Mr Hastings. However, the only way to nip an unpleasant rumour in the bud was to start another, which she hoped would have sufficient credence to at least throw doubt on the story of Marianne’s elopement.

Returning to the house, she discovered that Lady Sarah had gone up to her room to rest and Lord Manners was standing before the window, staring out at the garden. He turned as she entered, giving her a hard look.

‘I have been waiting for you, Miss Bancroft.’

‘Indeed, sir? Forgive me. I have been out.’

‘You seem to have a great deal of freedom for a companion?’

‘I was on errands for Lady Sarah, sir. However, you are correct in thinking she is very kind to me.’

‘You have a way of talking that no doubt inspires confidence in the unwary and particularly vulnerable ladies of a certain age—but I know you for what you are, miss. I am warning you that I shall not tolerate this situation. My mother has become attached to you and will not let you go—but you should leave while you can.’

‘I do not understand, sir.’

‘I know you are not as you seem.’ Lord Manners moved towards her, glaring down at her. ‘I have heard the rumours concerning you, Miss Bancroft. If you imagine that I shall allow you to steal what belongs to me you are much mistaken. I do not know who you are, but I shall be watching you. Make one slip and I shall have you out of here before you can blink. Your kind belong behind bars and that is where you will end if I have any say in the matter.’

Eliza’s heart sank. She had endured this once from the marquis. He had apologised to her, but now it seemed she had another enemy.

Lord Manners imagined that she was an adventuress and hoping to cheat him of a fortune that should go to him and his children.

‘I am sorry that you should think so ill of me,’ Eliza said. She lifted her head proudly, meeting his angry gaze. ‘I am very fond of Lady Sarah. I shall do nothing to bring her harm. Believe me, I have her best interests at heart and I am not interested in her fortune.’

‘Oh, yes, you would say that,’ he grunted. ‘Allow me to inform you of something you may not know, Miss Bancroft. My mother is intending to return to her home soon. Well, the Dower House belongs to me. It is a part of the estate. Should there be any truth in the rumour that you are her lovechild, I shall have no hesitation in following my father’s instructions. If she acknowledges anyone as her daughter or takes her daughter to live with her—or gives her any part of her fortune—she will lose her widow’s jointure and her home.’ He laughed harshly as he saw Eliza’s face pale. ‘Yes, that makes you think, does it not? Oh, I grant you, she still has this house in Bath and money my father could not touch—but she would hate to live here all the time. So think about that and make plans for your future, Miss Bancroft.’

‘You could not be so cruel?’ Eliza gasped as she saw the malice in his face. ‘How could you threaten your own mother with the loss of her home?’

‘My father made it a condition in his will,’ Lord Manners said, though she saw a flicker of unease in his eyes. ‘If you care for her at all you will think very carefully, Miss Bancroft. I intend to make enquiries and if I discover that you are my mother’s bastard I shall know how to act.’

Eliza turned away, going out of the room and up the stairs without another word. Her heart was aching. She was caught in a patch of thorns. Lady Sarah loved her. She needed her. How could Eliza leave her—and yet the threat was real.

If Lord Manners discovered the truth, he would force his mother to leave her home and that might have terrible consequences, for living in town was too tiring for her.

Eliza heard from Maisie that Lord Manners had left the next morning for London. She was glad that she did not have to see him again, but she felt that a shadow was hanging over her.

She had said nothing of his threat to Lady Sarah, but she was uneasy in her mind. It was likely that the truth would come out in time and that could mean ruin and heartbreak for Lady Sarah.

Perhaps it might be best if Eliza found some excuse to leave once Lady Sarah was settled in the country. It would break her heart to leave her mother now that she had found her, but she must do what was best for the woman she loved.

She could not leave her yet.

In all the turmoil of packing and the threat from Lord Manners, Eliza had not been able to dwell on Daniel’s plight. She had hoped he might call during their last day, but he had not done so and she hesitated to write. If he had wanted to see her he would no doubt have sent word, even if he could not come in person.

She thought wryly that Daniel was the one person in Bath who did not imagine her to be an heiress. The look in his eyes as they had lain side by side for a moment that morning had told her that he was not indifferent. Her heart ached because she knew that she might never see him again, but she told herself that it was for the best. Had he cared sufficiently, he would no doubt have spoken before this—but even though she was the child of gentlefolk, she was also a bastard.

Daniel had a proud name and he would want a girl of good background for his wife.

‘Is everything packed, dearest?’ Lady Sarah asked as Eliza came into her room just as she fastened her hat with a long pin the next morning. ‘I should hate to get home and discover that we had left something behind, though to be sure it is a journey of no more than thirty miles.’

‘The maids have been looking everywhere, under cushions and in drawers. I believe everything we shall not need is in the trunks, ma’am, and I have a portmanteau with all the little things we may need on the journey.’

‘Do you have the powders my doctor delivered yesterday?’

‘Yes, I have one in my reticule just in case and there is water in the basket with our refreshments. The others are packed in your little trunk with your jewels.’

‘That will go inside the carriage with us.’ Lady Sarah sighed. ‘I am always so nervous when I travel, though there is really no need. As I said, it is but thirty miles to my son’s estate, but it might as well be a hundred.’

‘You have me to look after you this time,’ Eliza said and smiled at her. ‘There is no need to be nervous, ma’am. I am sure everything will go smoothly.’

‘I do hope so. I hate it when something breaks on the carriage—and I should hate to be held up by a highwayman, as you were, dearest.’

‘I am sure nothing of the sort will happen.’

‘Very well, then, we should go,’ Lady Sarah picked up her reticule and looked around her. ‘Have I left anything?’

‘Your gloves and your fan.’ Eliza picked them up. ‘I shall bring them for you. You need not fear to lose them.’

‘You are such a comfort to me.’ Lady Sarah sighed and left the room, going carefully down the stairs. The housekeeper was waiting downstairs to say goodbye and was rewarded with a guinea and thanks for looking after them. ‘You will not forget, Mrs Browne, I left a letter for Lord Seaton, should he call. You will see that he receives it?’

‘Yes, my lady, certainly. The maids have their instructions. I wish you a good journey. All the staff hope that you will visit again one day soon. We have been pleased to serve you.’

Lady Sarah thanked them and went out, followed by Eliza, who also stopped to thank the housekeeper.

Outside, she looked about her. The weather was cooler and there was a hint of rain in the air. She saw Lady Sarah settled in the carriage and climbed in beside her, taking a last look down the street. It was foolish to hope. Lord Seaton obviously had no intention of calling—unless he was ill again…

Eliza scolded herself for the ridiculous notion that he would attempt to see her before she left town. However, as they were driven away she caught sight of a blue coat from the corner of her eye and, sitting forwards to look back, thought the gentleman standing outside the door of Lady Sarah’s house might just be Daniel. He had called too late and would be told that he had just missed them.

Daniel swore beneath his breath when he was told that he had almost caught Lady Sarah and Eliza.

‘They have but this minute left the house,’ the housekeeper told him. ‘Please step in for a moment, sir. Her ladyship left a letter for you. She asked me to be sure and give it to you, should you call.’

‘Thank you. I should be glad to have it.’

Daniel waited in the hall while the woman fetched the letter. The house had that empty feeling, which comes when the owner is not at home, and he cursed himself for not coming sooner. His wound had troubled him more than he had anticipated and his doctor had advised rest. Even now he was disobeying orders—he had been told to rest for another three days at least—but his impatience to see Eliza had brought him here—only to discover it was too late.

Why had she not told him she was leaving town?

The answer was plain enough. He had given her no reason to think that it would matter to him one way or the other. He should have told her that morning after discovering that she had nursed him through his fever. Daniel cursed himself for a fool. He could offer her very little, because he would have a thousand or two at best once his father’s debts were paid. If, however, she was willing to marry him and become an officer’s wife, living in rented accommodation when they were billeted in a garrison town, or abroad, he would strive to make a better life for them.

But for now he had the pressing issue of his father’s debts to resolve. He intended to post up to London to arrange for the deeds to his property to be taken from the bank and lodged with his lawyer. Meanwhile, Cheadle was in Newmarket with his daughter. Daniel had had a brief note from the marquis, telling him all was well.

I can hardly thank you enough for your help. I believe we shall brush through this affair with the minimum of scandal. Lady Runcton is a formidable lady and has made it known that it was by long-standing arrangement that her godson brought his fiancée to see her before announcing their intention to wed. It seems you knew your friend well and he is indeed a suitable husband for my daughter. I am glad to see her happy and I hope you will attend her engagement ball. I shall also be asking Miss Bancroft and Lady Sarah. I shall expect to see you there. I have a proposition for you.

Daniel left the house in the Crescent feeling thoughtful. His resentment against Cheadle had gone for some reason. It had been based on his belief that his father was cheated at the tables, but he had begun to realise that perhaps the late Lord Seaton’s careless play had been at fault. He must sell his estate, of course. Perhaps Cheadle had guessed he was in trouble and wished to buy it?

First he needed to clear up this business of his cousin’s murder. Daniel’s agent must have disturbed a wasps’ nest when ferreting around for the truth. If someone had risked attempting another murder, he must have a great deal to hide. The would-be assassin had run off at once. No one had caught more than a glimpse of him.

Daniel must go to London and speak with his agent personally. He wanted this cleared up soon, because until then he could not risk publicly announcing his intention to marry Eliza. As far as he knew, no one had any inkling of his feelings for her, which meant that she was safe, but once their engagement was announced—should she have him—Eliza’s life might be at risk.

He would not feel certain of her safety until the villain was behind bars or dead, but as he still had outstanding business with Lady Sarah, surely it couldn’t do any harm to call upon her and Eliza in the country on his way back from London?

Chapter Ten

Eliza had been to the village to take her letter to Kate and three letters from Lady Sarah to her friends to the receiving office. It had cost sixpence to send her own letter for she had crossed her lines in order to get as much on the page as possible.

Lord Manners’s estate was huge and the Dower House was some distance from the main house, which meant that they did not have to meet the family unless they wished. At the moment Lady Sarah’s son was in London. Eliza had allowed the feeling of peace and serenity to ease her mind.

Perhaps Lord Manners would not carry out his threat to make her leave his mother’s employ. Her mother, too. Eliza felt her throat constrict. She must not give way to the temptation to tell Lady Sarah the truth, because if she did so Lord Manners would force her to leave her home.

Eliza had observed how much better her mother was now they were settled in the country. They had been home for ten days and with each passing day she saw Lady Sarah grow stronger. It was evident that she would suffer greatly if she were forced to live in Bath the whole time. The Dower House was comfortable, but not large and they needed few servants to run it. If Lady Sarah was denied her jointure, she might find it hard to maintain her house in Bath, where many more servants were needed.

Eliza knew that she would have no choice but to leave if Lord Manners renewed his threats. It was as she turned off towards the Dower House that she saw a carriage and four heading towards the main house. Her heart sank, because she knew that if it meant that Lord Manners had come to visit she might soon have to leave.

As yet she had not considered where she might go. Betty had told her there would always be a home for her with them, but it would not be right to impose for longer than need be. She would have to look for a new job as soon as she could, which meant she would need a reference. It would be hard to ask her mother, because she would not understand why Eliza needed to leave.

Tears stung the back of her eyes, but she blinked them away. She would have to think of some excuse, perhaps explain that a friend was ill or something of the sort.

How could she leave without telling her mother that she loved her?

If Lady Sarah knew the truth she would not allow her to go—and then she would lose everything.

What was she to do for the best?

‘I have heard from Lord Manners,’ Lady Sarah told her that evening. ‘He has come down with some friends and is to give a large dinner for our neighbours. He requests that we attend, Eliza—and he has sent me the rubies that belonged to his grandmother to wear tomorrow evening.’

‘Oh…’ Eliza was surprised. ‘Are you sure I was invited?’

‘Yes, of course. Howard knows that I should not go without you. He may not have liked the gossip in Bath, but we are home now and, as I told him, it will soon be forgotten.’

‘Yes, I suppose,’ Eliza said and smiled. Perhaps Lord Manners had thought better of his threat. ‘I shall be happy to accompany you. It must be an important dinner or he would not have sent you the rubies.’

‘I wish he had not bothered. I much prefer my pearls, but I suppose I must wear them as he has requested it.’

‘Which gown will you wear, ma’am?’

‘I think the grey silk. That is trimmed with dark crimson knots and will set the rubies off well, though they do not become me. I would rather have worn the diamonds or the emeralds.’

‘I dare say they are very valuable,’ Eliza said. ‘You must not leave your jewel case unlocked, ma’am. I know your servants would not touch anything, but it would not do to lose them.’

‘You are very right to remind me,’ Lady Sarah said. ‘It is one of the reasons I seldom ask for anything from my son’s strongroom. My pearls are my own; though I should hate to lose them, it would make no difference to anyone.’

‘What should I wear?’ Eliza asked. ‘Would the yellow or the lilac be more suitable for a dinner at Mannington Park?’

‘I think perhaps the lilac,’ Lady Sarah replied. ‘I shall not sit up late this evening since we are to dine out tomorrow. If you wish to stay up please do, but I shall retire with a book.’

‘I shall do the same, ma’am,’ Eliza said and kissed her.

She went to bed feeling happier. Perhaps she would not have to leave after all.

Daniel saw her walking through the trees towards him the following morning. He had been to the Dower House, spoken to various people, and stabled his horse, walking back towards the village in the hope of meeting her. Eliza had, he knew, been to the village to see if there were any letters waiting at the receiving office. It was something she did every morning. His heart to heart with Lady Sarah had cleared up many things and left that lady glowing with happiness.

‘Miss Bancroft,’ he said and saw her startled look turn swiftly to pleasure. ‘I hope I did not frighten you?’ He smiled, feeling pleasure in the sight of her.

‘No, indeed, sir. Have you been to the house? Lady Sarah was, I know, hoping for a letter from you.’

‘I came personally to give her some good news,’ he said. ‘I am sorry not to have come before, but there was a great deal needing my attention.’

‘I am sure she was glad to see you, as I am.’

‘I have been making arrangements to sell my estate. I have released a small amount of capital from a venture that has nothing to do with the estate and I shall purchase a commission in the Hussars. I believe the army life may suit me, though the pay will not be what I have been used to in the way of income. However, I must cut my coat according to my cloth.’

‘I am sorry you are to lose your estate.’

‘My father’s debts were impossible to meet,’ Daniel said. He moved nearer, gazing down at her. ‘I have been thinking of the life I might have, Eliza. It will not be one of plenty, but I believe I should have enough to purchase a small cottage when I leave the army—or before if my wife should need a settled home.’

‘Your wife?’ Eliza swallowed hard. ‘Am I to wish you happy, sir?’

‘You will make me very happy if you will accept me as your husband, Eliza. I am sorry I can offer you so little, but I find that nothing else will content me but to make you my wife.’

‘You…wish to marry me?’ Eliza stared at him, her heart racing. ‘I…are you perfectly certain, sir? Do you know what you are saying? I may have things in my past, things that would shame you—and your family.’

‘I care for no one’s opinion but my own,’ Daniel said. ‘Besides, I know exactly who you are, Eliza. I suspected something when I saw you with Marianne Cheadle in Bath, but I could not be sure. However, I heard from my agent two days ago and I think it is certain. I have spoken to Lady Sarah and told her the good news. You are her daughter—which I am sure you must have suspected after Cheadle’s behaviour.’

‘You have told my mother?’ Eliza stared at him in horror. ‘Oh, I wish you had not. You have no idea of what you have done. Why did you not speak to me before telling her?’

Daniel was puzzled. ‘I do not understand you, Eliza. Lady Sarah particularly asked me to find her daughter. She told me that she had a feeling you might be her lost child, but she had no way of proving it. Her reaction to the news was very different. She was delighted with the report that proves your connection.’

‘I have known it for a while,’ Eliza told him and sighed. ‘The Marquis of Cheadle was furious, because he thought I might be an adventuress and he believed my mother vulnerable. He threatened me, but then withdrew his threats when he learned that I had tried to help Marianne. He had also discovered the truth and in the end merely asked if I would keep his secret.’

‘Then why have you not told her?’

‘Lord Manners is not so forbearing. He has threatened my mother if she acknowledges me, which she will do now that she knows the truth.’

‘How can Manners threaten Lady Sarah?’ Daniel was puzzled. ‘He is her son…’

‘He will follow the terms of her husband’s will and turn her out of the Dower House. She will also lose her jointure.’ Eliza threw a despairing look at him. ‘We must hurry back, because the news may have overset her.’

‘Forgive me. I had no idea about the terms of her husband’s will. Surely her son will not carry it out? It would be unnecessarily cruel.’

‘You did not hear what he said to me.’ Eliza looked at him, tears in her eyes. ‘Please, I cannot answer your very obliging offer now. I must return to my mother.’

‘I shall come with you.’

‘No, I would rather you did not,’ Eliza said. ‘Would you meet me here tomorrow morning please? I shall have my answer for you then—but I would rather see my mother alone.’

Daniel caught her wrist. He looked at her for a moment, then brought her into his arms. He bent his head to kiss her, his mouth soft and yet hungry on hers. For a moment she allowed him to hold her, swept away by the heady feeling that his kiss inspired.

When he let her go, she gazed up at him in wonder.

‘I wanted you to know that I love you,’ he murmured huskily. ‘Whatever happens, I will look after you—and your mother, if she is in trouble. I am not sure how, but if necessary I shall ask my uncle for assistance. He might make one of his country houses available to her.’

‘How good you are to say it,’ Eliza said and smiled. ‘But she would not hear of it. She has the house in Bath—though I know she loves her home. Forgive me, I must go to her.’

He held her fingers to the last as she trailed them through his hands. He stood, watching her as she ran in the direction of the Dower House, until he could no longer see her. His horse was stabled at the Dower House, but he would not follow her just yet. Instead, he would walk down to the village and take a room for the night at the inn.

As he walked away, Daniel’s mind was concentrated on Eliza. He had no idea that they had been watched and their conversation overheard.

Lady Sarah stood up as Eliza rushed into the parlour. Her face was glowing and she was a picture of happiness as she opened her arms wide.

‘Eliza, my love. I have wonderful news for you…’

‘Lord Seaton should not have told you just like that,’ Eliza said and caught a sob. ‘I was afraid it might have been too much of a shock…that you might be ill.’

‘Come here to me, my love.’ Lady Sarah received her with a gentle hug and a kiss. ‘How long have you known that you were my lost daughter?’

‘I had a ring… I was told it was similar to one the marquis owned and when you told me your story I suspected it. Then I saw the marquis’s ring on his finger and showed him my ring, but he thought I was lying. He accused me of trying to take advantage of your good nature.’

‘How could he say such a thing to his own daughter? I shall have something to say to him when we next meet. He knew how much I longed for you, my dearest child.’ Lady Sarah’s eyes were moist as she drew her daughter to the sofa and they both sat down. ‘I felt a bond between us almost from the first, Eliza, but some weeks passed before I began to suspect that by answering an advert, quite by chance I had done something wonderful and discovered the child I had lost.’

‘The marquis has realised his mistake. He gave me permission to speak to you…’

‘Then why have you said nothing? Foolish girl, were you afraid it might be too much for me? If only you knew how happy this makes me, Eliza. I have never felt better. I want to tell all our friends.’

‘I think we must still take care. Everyone must continue to be told that I am merely your companion.’

‘Why? I do not mind my friends knowing the truth, my love. I am proud of my beautiful daughter.’

‘Have you not thought what could happen?’ Eliza hesitated as her mother frowned. ‘The terms of your husband’s will are so harsh.’

‘Oh…’ Some of the brightness faded from Lady Sarah’s face. ‘Yes, I suppose the lawyers could make things awkward if they chose, but perhaps they need not know.’

‘Someone may tell them…that person may insist on the terms of the will being observed.’

‘You mean my son, of course.’ She reached for Eliza’s hand. ‘I shall say nothing tonight. We must get through this dinner as best we can. However, tomorrow I shall return the rubies in person. If Howard insists, we shall go back to Bath and make our home there. The house there belongs to me. I have sufficient money of my own without the jointure to live comfortably on for the rest of my life. Perhaps when you marry I may stay with you sometimes—in the country if you have the good fortune to marry someone with a house in a pleasant area. I have thought Lord Seaton might make you an offer?’

‘I like him very much—but I am not sure…’ Eliza felt unable to explain the circumstances in which she would be living if she married Daniel. Besides, how could she leave her mother? Had Lady Sarah been comfortably settled in her home she would have been happy to become his wife and follow the drum, but she could not desert her mother—especially if she had been forced to live in Bath. ‘I would not wish to desert you.’

‘Foolish child. I will not have you give up your life for mine. If you receive an offer of marriage from the man I think you love, you must take it. I shall be happy for you and we shall spend as much time together as we can.’

‘I am so lucky to have found you,’ Eliza said, throat tight. ‘I do not know quite how it happened, but it is more than I could ever have hoped.’

‘We shall spend the rest of the day quietly. I do not look forward to this wretched dinner, Eliza, but we must bear it. In the meantime, we shall sit together and talk. I want to know all about what your life was like as a child—and I shall tell you how and why I fell in love with Cheadle…’

It was an emotional afternoon, nostalgic and coloured by memories. At the end of it, when they went up to dress for the evening, Eliza was filled with a new-found happiness. She had discovered so much about her mother that she could never have suspected. Eliza felt so close to her. She had begun to understand her father a little, realising what he had gone through as a young man and how he had become the harsh man that was the Marquis of Cheadle. Except that a part of the man Lady Sarah had loved was still there—and it showed itself in his love for Marianne.

He had done all he could to protect her. Yes, he was angry, but he had put his anger to one side in his determination to find Marianne and save her from ruin.

Eliza knew that she could not expect him to care for her in the same way. He had never known her, because she had been taken away when she was but a few hours old. Lady Sarah had never given up hope that she would one day find her child again, but the marquis had married and found solace in other ways.

At least he had believed her innocent of malice in the end and that was something.

As she was dressing for the evening, Eliza’s thoughts turned to Daniel. If she accepted his offer of marriage, perhaps Lady Sarah could be persuaded to keep their relationship secret. She must see that it would be so much better if Eliza went away and they met as often as possible out of the public eye.

Eliza knew that she loved Daniel. She wanted very much to be his wife. She also wanted to care for her mother. Why could she not have both? In other circumstances they might have taken Lady Sarah to live with them.

Eliza sighed. It was all so very difficult and the choice was too hard to make lightly.

She had just finished dressing her hair when the door opened and her mother walked in.

‘I wanted to give you this to wear this evening.’ Lady Sarah handed her the diamond-and-aquamarine pendant that Eliza had once admired. ‘I think it will look well on you. I always thought that I would give it to my daughter one day. Please wear it and enjoy it, my dearest. If I had them, I would give you more precious jewels.’

‘I should not want them,’ Eliza assured her. ‘This is perfect for me. I shall treasure it always. Are you sure I ought to wear it this evening?’

‘I am at liberty to give what I please to my daughter,’ Lady Sarah said and kissed her. ‘Do not worry, Eliza. My son is not his father. I do not believe he would turn me out.’

Eliza felt doubtful. Lord Manners had seemed quite determined to her, but perhaps he was less harsh with his mother. Of course, it must be so. His threats were against Eliza and meant to scare her away.

Eliza removed the string of seed pearls and replaced it with the necklace. It looked well with her gown. ‘This is beautiful, ma’am. Thank you so much.’

‘I shall not ask you to call me Mama this evening, but in future you must do so, Eliza. You are my daughter and I am proud of you.’

‘We must talk about it again tomorrow,’ Eliza said. ‘I think we ought to go or we shall be late…’

The carriage was waiting to convey them the short distance to the main house. Every window of the large, magnificent building was ablaze with light, spilling out on to the gracious forecourt and across the lawns into the shadows at the far end. The wind was a little chilly that evening for the autumn was now truly upon them and the nights had shortened.

Eliza followed Lady Sarah as she led the way. She was greeted with warmth and respect by the servants, which told her daughter a great deal. Her husband might have treated her cruelly, but his servants liked their old mistress very well.

They passed through an echoing hall with an imposing staircase into a grand drawing room. The colours of crimson, dark blue and gold were rich, but a little too formal for Eliza’s taste. She much preferred the softer colours at the Dower House, which she imagined her mother had chosen.

Several people were in the room and they turned to look as they entered. One or two came forwards to greet Lady Sarah, the ladies kissing her cheek and the gentlemen taking her hand. They seemed genuinely glad to see her, but not one of them so much as glanced at Eliza. Even at the start in Bath, before the rumours, Eliza had at least been treated politely. Here she might have been invisible, receiving no more than a frosty nod when Lady Sarah introduced her as her companion.

Eliza held her head high, choosing to ignore the incivility of Lord Manners and his guests. She had no doubt that he had warned his friends to cut the upstart who had dared to prey on his mother.

Since no one spoke to her directly, Eliza did not join in the general conversation at dinner, which was all about people in London society, none of whom she had ever met. Whenever she chanced to look at her mother, she smiled at her, but it was not until the ladies followed Lady Manners into the drawing room at the end of the meal that anyone spoke to her.

‘You may help me with the tea, Miss Bancroft,’ Lady Manners spoke coldly, her pale blue eyes like chips of ice. She was a pretty woman, no more than three and twenty at the most, but her expression was sour, her dress severe. ‘That is, after all, what you are, a paid servant—are you not?’

‘Serena, please, my dear,’ Lady Sarah protested. ‘Eliza is a friend to me. I rely on her completely, as I told my son when he visited in Bath.’

Eliza shook her head and smiled at her mother, making her own reply.

‘I am Lady Sarah’s companion, and, yes, she does pay me.’

Eliza went forwards to take the cups where she was directed. She did her duty with grace and calm civility, and one of the younger ladies gave her a sympathetic smile.

Eliza made no response to anyone. After receiving her own dish of tea, she took it to the far side of the room and looked out of the window, trying to ignore the conversation.

‘Eliza my dear, are you ready? I am tired and I think we should leave.’

Hearing her mother’s gentle tones, Eliza nodded and stood up. A servant was dispatched to fetch their cloaks and then they were outside, climbing into the waiting carriage despite their hostess’s appeal to wait for the gentlemen to join them.

‘I have never been so angry in my life,’ Lady Sarah said as she reached for her hand. ‘Forgive me, Eliza. Had I guessed what Howard meant to do, I would never have attended his wretched dinner. It was a deliberate insult to you. He knows you are my daughter and is determined to make things awkward for you. Promise me that you will not allow him to distress you.’

‘I am not distressed, except for your sake,’ Eliza assured her. ‘Please do not be upset, dearest Mama. You told me he prefers London. I doubt he will stay long.’

‘If he continues in this way, we shall repair to Bath—or find a small house in the country where we can be quiet together.’

‘Perhaps it would be better if I left,’ Eliza suggested. ‘You could employ another companion and we could meet sometimes in private. I do not suggest this for my sake but yours. I should hate to think that you were driven out of your home, because of me.’

‘You must promise me not to leave,’ Lady Sarah said. ‘If you were to marry, I should wish you happy and visit you as much as I could—but I will not have you reduced to working for someone else. You are my daughter, whether Howard likes it or not—and he will just have to accept you.’

‘I would never leave without telling you the reason,’ Eliza promised.

The carriage was slowing. When the coachman came to let down the steps, Eliza got out first and helped her mother to descend. They went indoors together and Lady Sarah went straight up to her bedchamber. Eliza saw that she was being cared for by her maid and then went to her own room. However, she was not in the least tired and the moonlight called to her.

She put on a dark cloak and went out. She would just take a little turn about the gardens to clear her head, and then go in.

As she moved towards the shrubbery a dark figure came out of the shadows to meet her. Eliza gave a little cry of alarm, her heart racing. Then she saw it was Daniel and her heartbeat slowed to a sensible pace.

‘I wondered who it could be,’ she said and smiled, holding out her hand to him. ‘I am glad to see you, sir. Please forgive me for rushing off so abruptly this morning.’

‘You were concerned for your mother. How is Lady Sarah?’

‘She seems quite well, if a little tired. We were summoned to dinner at the house this evening, and I fear my reception there has made her angry.’

‘I heard that Manners was very like his father,’ Daniel said. He took her hands in his carrying them to his lips to kiss the fingers. ‘Was it very awful, my dearest one?’

‘It was not pleasant,’ Eliza admitted. ‘Lord Manners is angry that I did not respond to the threat he made in Bath.’

‘He threatened you?’

‘He said that I would find myself in prison as an impostor and a cheat if I did not leave Lady Sarah’s employ. Hardly a word was spoken to me all evening, and then it was merely a reminder that I am only a companion.’

‘The wretched snobs!’ Daniel said. ‘They do not deserve your consideration, Eliza. You are worth ten of any of them—and Lady Sarah knows it.’

‘She loves me,’ Eliza said and sighed. ‘I did not give you an answer, Daniel, for I feel that she needs me. Would it be too much to ask you to wait for a little longer? I do love you…’

‘You love me?’ Daniel swept her into his arms, gazing down at her in the moonlight. ‘I feared you could not love a rogue like me. I do not deserve you, my love—but my heart has been yours almost from the first.’

‘I love you very much,’ Eliza replied and there was no shyness or hesitation in her. ‘I would go with you this very night, except that I promised my mother I would not go without telling her the reason…’ She hesitated, then, ‘The cottage that you spoke of, Daniel…would it be possible to buy such a house where my mother could visit us in private? It would be a refuge for her if her son is insensitive enough to turn her from her home.’

‘Yes, I am certain I can save enough for that,’ Daniel replied, downgrading the regiment he could afford in his mind as the house for Eliza and her mother grew larger. ‘If you tell me you love me, I am content to wait.’

‘Kiss me,’ Eliza urged, pressing herself against his body. She trembled with the need to be loved and touched, to know the joys of loving. ‘We have this night and I want to spend it with you.’

‘Yes, we shall have tonight,’ Daniel agreed. ‘I think, tomorrow, I should call on your mother and tell her of my plans for the future. Meet me in the woods as we agreed, and we will go to her together.’

‘Yes, I believe she would like to talk to you. I know she likes you well, and she wishes me to be happy.’

‘It is also my wish. If the estate were still my own, I would offer your mother a home with us, Eliza. Unfortunately, my father’s foolishness at the tables has left us with merely enough to live a decent honest life as an officer and his wife, though we shall have the cottage I promised.’

‘It is more than enough for me. I have never expected more. To know my mother is comfortable and to be your wife is complete happiness for me.’

‘Then I shall speak to her in the morning.’ Daniel smiled as he drew her into his arms. ‘For now, I think you mentioned kisses?’

‘I want to be yours completely,’ Eliza said as he took her hand. ‘The summerhouse beyond those trees. We can be alone there.’

‘I have thought of you so often, wanted you so much,’ Daniel said, his arm about her waist. She leaned her head against his shoulder. ‘I never dreamed to find such happiness.’

Eliza lay dreaming, snuggled in her bed, which she had not sought until past five that morning. She had spent the night in the summerhouse with Daniel, wrapped in his arms, blissfully happy and content. He had kissed her, touched her, held her, loved her, but he had not taken her maidenhead, though she would have given it willingly.

‘I love you too much,’ Daniel said. ‘I have seen girls ruined, because their lover was too impatient. If anything should come between us—if I should die—I would not have you suffer for it, my love. You have given me so much this night. I shall save the happiness you offer so sweetly for our wedding night.’

Eliza had been too content to argue. It was enough for her to sit with her back against his warmth, held in his strong embrace for hours as they talked and kissed. Daniel had been so gentle, so loving and generous that if she had not been convinced of her own feelings before, she knew them now. Soon she would get up and go to meet him, and then they would visit her mother together.

A knock at her door brought her from her reverie. She called out that the maid might enter and Maisie came in, looking distressed.

‘I am sorry to disturb you, miss, but her ladyships is in a state and asks that you come to her immediately.’

‘Yes, of course.’ Eliza’s heart jerked with fear. ‘Is she unwell?’

‘No, miss. It is terrible. I’ve never known anything like this to happen before.’

‘Why? What has happened?’

‘You’d best go to her ladyship yourself, miss.’ Maisie was close to tears. ‘I’m too upset to speak of it.’

Eliza pulled on her dressing gown. She left Maisie to go about her business and walked down the hall to her mother’s room. Lady Sarah was standing by her dressing chest and her jewel case was open on the top. She turned as Eliza entered, giving a cry of distress.

‘Eliza, my love. Something terrible has happened. The rubies have gone. I locked them in my jewel case last evening and put the key in my reticule, as always. This morning I was determined to send them back as soon as I was awake. I did not want to wear the wretched things and now they are gone.’

‘You are certain you put them there?’

‘Yes, quite certain. You reminded me not to leave valuables lying about, even though we both trust the servants—but, as you said, anyone might come in.’ She shuddered and looked distressed. ‘To think that someone was in my room while I slept. I might have been murdered in my bed. We could all have been murdered.’

‘Please, do not disturb yourself, Mama. Had the thief intended you harm it would already have happened. Was anything else taken?’

‘No, but as I told you, my trinkets are of little monetary value. My husband always insisted on locking the heirlooms away in his strongroom each night. Oh, why did I not wait and give them back to Howard last night, as I intended?’

‘You were angry and tired,’ Eliza said. ‘I know one of the doors was unlocked for a while last night, and that was my fault. I went out for a walk. Forgive me, this is my fault. I should have taken the key with me, but I did not intend to stay long.’

‘Eliza…’ Lady Sarah began, but was interrupted by Maisie, who came in looking scared. ‘Lord Manners is here, ma’am. He says he has come to fetch the rubies to save you sending them to him.’

‘My son…’ A look of fright entered Lady Sarah’s eyes. ‘He will be so angry when he discovers they are lost. You had better ask him to come up, Maisie. I shall receive him in my boudoir.’ As the maid left, she reached for Eliza’s hand. ‘Do not leave me, dearest. And please, do not say anything about leaving the door undone.’

Eliza followed her into the adjoining room, which was a pretty place with a décor of pink and cream and smelled of perfume and powder. Lady Sarah’s possessions made it comfortable and she liked to sit there sometimes of a morning and listen as Eliza read to her from their favourite books.

Lady Sarah was clearly nervous. She pleated the delicate lace of her peignoir and jumped as the door was thrust open without so much as a word. Lord Manners strode into the room, his face like thunder.

‘I have come for the rubies, Mama. I was disturbed that you did not give them into my safe keeping last evening. Lady Manners was distressed because you left early without waiting to take your leave of me.’

‘I am sorry if I distressed your wife,’ Lady Sarah said. ‘I was feeling a little tired and forgot I was wearing the rubies. I wish I had given them to you last night, Howard. Forgive me, I seem to have misplaced them…’

‘Misplaced an heirloom of that value? How could you?’ His gaze narrowed and flicked towards Eliza. ‘Do you know anything of this, Miss Bancroft?’

‘No, sir. Lady Sarah has just this minute told me that she cannot find them.’

‘I locked them in my jewel case,’ Lady Sarah said and her hands fluttered nervously. ‘I am almost certain I did, Howard. The key was placed in my reticule, as always. This morning when I looked for them they were not there.’

‘Then you must have placed them somewhere else.’ He looked at Eliza. ‘Do you recall seeing where the rubies were put last night, Miss Bancroft?’

‘No, sir. I was not here when Lady Sarah took them off, but I am certain she placed them in her locked case for safety.’

‘Then what has happened to them?’

‘Some thief must have come in the night and taken them,’ his mother said nervously. ‘There is no other explanation, Howard.’

‘Indeed?’ His eyes narrowed, a speculative gleam in their depths as he stared intently at Eliza. ‘When you employ a young woman you do not know without references, what do you expect? I dare say they will be hidden in her room somewhere—unless she has already passed them to an accomplice…’

‘Howard! You will take that back at once,’ Lady Sarah cried, too angry to be nervous now. ‘I did not ask you for the rubies. Eliza has no interest in such things. You are insulting to suggest such a thing about…my daughter.’

‘I suppose you believe her lies?’ he sneered. ‘Who told you she was your lovechild? Was it her lover? Those rubies are worth a small fortune, Mother. A woman like that is capable of any villainy.’

‘Eliza loves me and I love her. I shall not allow you to malign her that way.’

‘Have you searched her room? No, I thought not. Well, I shall remedy the neglect…’

He strode from the room. Lady Sarah gave a cry of distress and followed him, Eliza one step behind.

‘I am so sorry, dearest,’ she said and looked close to tears. ‘This is abominable.’

‘We shall soon discover the truth of this, madam.’

Eliza could only watch as he proceeded to throw her things about as he searched her room, opening drawers and poking amongst her clothes and her reticules. Then he delved under the bed and pulled something out. It was one of Eliza’s reticules, but an old one that she seldom used. She stared in horror as he released the strings and tipped something into his hand. The rubies flashed, blood red and accusing in his hand.

‘So, Miss Bancroft, perhaps you can explain this?’

‘Eliza…’ Lady Sarah stared at her in distress. ‘Surely…? I cannot believe it. You would not…’

‘No, I would not,’ Eliza said, lifting her head proudly. ‘I did not put the rubies there and I have no idea how they came to be there. I swear on everything I hold dear that I had no knowledge of them until Lord Manners found them.’

‘She is a liar and a thief and I shall know how to deal with her,’ he said, a gleam of satisfaction in his eyes. ‘You have been utterly deceived, Mother. This woman is not your lovechild. She is an impostor and a thief, sent here by her accomplice to rob or cheat you of all she can.’

Eliza’s heart sank, because she could see the hint of a doubt in her mother’s eyes. Lady Sarah did not wish to believe him, but she had only Daniel’s word that Eliza was her daughter.

‘I do not believe you,’ she said, looking pale. ‘Eliza would not…she could not be what you name her. She loves me…’

‘Yes, ma’am, I do love you,’ Eliza said. ‘I know your son thinks ill of me, but I did not take the rubies—and I have told you only what I believe to be true.’

‘I cannot bear…’ Lady Sarah said and swooned. Her son caught her and eased her into a chair. ‘Please, call my doctor. I feel most unwell.’

Lord Manners went to the door and shouted for help. He had tucked the rubies into his pocket, and when the servants appeared said nothing of the theft. He directed two of the footmen to help Lady Sarah to her room and Maisie followed, looking anxious and scared, while another servant was sent scurrying to fetch the doctor from the village.

Eliza did not attempt to follow. When the others had gone, she looked at Lord Manners.

‘We both know I did not take those, sir. I think you know that I was not in my room last night and I believe it was you—or one of your servants—who placed the rubies here beneath my bed.’

A smile of malice touched his lips. ‘You will leave this house at once, Miss Bancroft. Do not stay to pack more than a small bag. Anything more may be sent on another time. Go now or you will find yourself locked in a cell by the end of the morning.’

‘How can I leave when our mother is so ill?’

‘She is not your mother. Any hopes you had of her are gone.’ He walked to the door and looked back. ‘I am warning you, Miss Bancroft. You will leave now or you will suffer an unfortunate future. I do not imagine you would care for the life in prison. I hear that few survive more than a year or two and a young woman of your fastidious nature would find it hard to bear.’

Eliza closed her eyes as he walked from the room. She walked along the corridor, but at the door of her mother’s room, Maisie barred her way.

‘I am sorry, miss. His lordship said as you weren’t to see her. She is too upset, miss.’

‘I have done nothing of which I am ashamed,’ Eliza said, her throat tight as she saw suspicion in the maid’s eyes. ‘You will take care of her? I love her so much.’

‘She will be safe with me, miss—but you should be ashamed. The kindness she showed you. How could you do such a thing?’

‘I did not steal those jewels. Had I done so, I should not have left them where they could be so easily found.’

Eliza turned and walked back to her room. Lord Manners had not even thought of searching anyone else’s room, because he knew they would be in hers. He had made a show of searching for them to convince his mother, and it seemed he had succeeded.

Holding back the tears, Eliza packed the things she could carry with her. She placed the aquamarine pendant on the dressing chest. She had taken nothing she had been given, other than her wages, of which only about half was left.

She must leave at once, even though she was innocent of any crime. Her word would not be believed against that of Lord Manners. Even Maisie thought her guilty. The worst hurt was that her mother would think she was guilty; she would believe that Eliza had left of her own accord, but she would write to her and pray that she received the letter and would be prepared to accept Eliza’s innocence.

She must meet Daniel in the woods and tell him what had happened. He would surely believe her? Her disgrace meant that she would not be a fit wife for him, but perhaps they could live together for a while? She would be happy enough to be his mistress, since she could no longer expect him to marry her.

Chapter Eleven

Daniel waited for three-quarters of an hour in the woods. He glanced at his watch several times, frowning over Eliza’s lateness. Surely he had not mistaken the place for their meeting? Did she think that he would come to the house so that they could tell her mother together? He decided that he would walk up to the house. There must be a reason why Eliza had not come, as she promised. After the previous night he had no doubts concerning her feelings for him. She could not possibly have changed her mind.

Catching sight of a piece of pale blue material caught on a bramble, Daniel frowned and bent to pluck it from the thorns. There was some damage to the grass and bushes, as if several feet had trampled them. A cold trickle of fear slithered down his spine. Had something happened to Eliza? No, it was not possible. Who would wish her harm? For a moment a picture of Cheadle flashed into his mind, but he dismissed it. The marquis had made his peace with Eliza, accepting that she was his daughter. He would not do something underhand.

Then who might have arranged an accident or an abduction? Was he making a mountain from a molehill?

Daniel hurried on towards the house, his heart thumping. The scrap of material might not have come from Eliza’s gown—and yet he was sure she had one something very like it.

The door was opened to him by a subdued-looking maid, who seemed not to know her business, for she stared as if she did not know what to say.

‘May I speak to Miss Eliza Bancroft, please?’

‘She’s gone, sir. Left in disgrace more than an hour ago.’

‘Eliza left an hour ago? Are you sure, miss?’

‘Yes, sir. I saw her leave. She left an address in Norfolk for her things to be sent on.’

‘Why was she in disgrace? I do not understand?’

There was some mystery here for Lady Sarah had been so very fond of her companion, even before she knew the truth.

‘I’m not sure as I should say, sir. There has been an uproar and Mrs Bristow would turn me off if I breathed a word—but it might be because of them rubies that went missing…’ The girl gasped and looked over her shoulder in fear. ‘I didn’t tell you that, sir.’

‘I think I should see Lady Sarah, if you will please ask her to receive me.’

‘I’ll ask Maisie, sir. If you will step into the parlour.’

‘Thank you.’

Daniel paced about the small but exquisitely furnished parlour. What could have happened since the previous evening? Eliza had been so happy when she left him, content to leave the future in his hands. He was staring out of the window when he heard steps behind him and turned to find himself looking at another maid.

‘My mistress asks if you will step up to her boudoir, sir. She is not feeling well enough to come down—but she does wish to speak with you.’

‘Thank you, I shall,’ Daniel said and followed her up the stairs and along the hall. She knocked at a door, opened it and intimated that he should enter. ‘Thank you…’ He inclined his head and went inside.

Lady Sarah was lying on a chaise-longue with her feet up. She had a lace kerchief in her hand, smelling salts and lavender water to hand.

‘Forgive me if I do not get up, sir. I understand you enquired for Eliza?’

‘Yes, ma’am. We had arranged to meet this morning at ten o’clock and then we were to come to see you. I waited almost an hour and then I wondered if I was supposed to come here instead.’

‘Eliza did not meet you? I had hoped she might. She had spoken of you recently. You are hoping that I know where she is, but unfortunately I have no idea. My son must have sent her away. I know she took only a small bag and left a message that her things are to be sent to Norfolk.’ Lady Sarah gave a cry of distress. ‘The foolish child. She ought to have waited and spoken to me. Whatever my son said to her could have been sorted. I fear she thinks that I believe she took those wretched rubies.’

‘I am not sure—there is a question of some missing rubies?’

‘The wretched things were found in her room, hidden under the bed. Of course someone else put them there.

Eliza would not have stolen from me—would she?’ There was a look of unconscious appeal in her eyes, as though she needed reassurance.

‘Eliza loves you dearly. When I asked her to be my wife, her first thought was of you. She was angry with me for telling you that she was your daughter. Cheadle had confirmed it, but still she would not tell you because she feared that it might upset you. All that concerned her was that you should not lose your home.’

‘I would live anywhere if I could see my dearest child often,’ Lady Sarah told him, tears standing in her eyes. ‘Where has she gone to, sir? Will she have returned to Norfolk? Why did she not meet you if you had arranged it?’

Daniel reached into his pocket and took out the scrap of cloth, handing it to her. ‘Do you think this might have come from one of Eliza’s gowns, ma’am? I found it on a bramble bush not far from the house.’

Lady Sarah gave a cry of fear. ‘This is from one of her favourite gowns. We chose it together. Something must have happened to her! Oh, this is all my fault. I was overcome and shocked, and I allowed her to think that I believed she had taken those ridiculous rubies. I am sure my son planned the whole thing. He knew where I kept my key and he could quite easily have entered my room and taken them. Nothing else was missing. Eliza did not even like jewels of this kind—why would she take them?’

‘She would not,’ Daniel said stoutly. ‘Do not even consider it, ma’am. If the rubies were there, someone put them there.’

‘Yes, I think you are right. What can we do, Lord Seaton? How can we discover where she has gone?’

‘I shall go down to—’ Daniel broke off as the maid returned, looking distinctly odd.

‘Yes, Maisie, what do you want? I am talking privately with Lord Seaton about my dearest Eliza’s disappearance.’

‘It is the Marquis of Cheadle, ma’am. He said he had come to see Miss Eliza Bancroft, but when I told him she had gone he asked to see you.’

‘Let him come up,’ Lady Sarah said. ‘Please do not leave, Lord Seaton. Three heads are better than one and he may know something of Eliza.’

‘Yes, perhaps,’ Daniel said. He walked over to the window and was staring out of it when the marquis entered. Waiting a moment until the greetings were over, he turned to see the marquis still holding Lady Sarah’s hand and a fond look in his eyes. ‘Cheadle. We have a mystery here. Eliza was falsely accused of stealing a valuable heirloom and has since disappeared. Lady Sarah was told that Eliza planned to return to Norfolk where she has friends, but I am not convinced that that is where she is headed. I found a scrap of cloth in the woods near here and I fear that something may have happened to her. You know nothing of this?’

‘I had no hand in her disappearance,’ the marquis assured him. ‘I came to return this to her.’ He handed a ring to Lady Sarah. ‘Eliza showed it to me when she began to suspect the truth. I took it from her, for at the start I thought her an impostor, but I soon discovered the truth. She is our daughter, Sarah. I intended to give the ring to her and tell her that I have set up an account for her with my bank in Bath. She will have an independence in the future—and there is no need for you to leave her part of your fortune. Your family need never know the truth and you will not lose your home.’

‘My son already knows, which is why he set up this false theft and made sure that Eliza took the blame. I did not see it instantly for I was upset, but I know that my daughter would never hurt me. What Howard said to her I do not know, but I intend to find out.’

‘You will allow me to speak to him for you,’ Cheadle said. He took her hand and kissed it. ‘If he is so unkind as to turn you from your home, I shall purchase a house in the country for you and Eliza—you shall not suffer one day more of his unkindness, my love. Lady Cheadle and I have parted on terms agreeable to her now that Marianne’s future is assured. She will not divorce me, but agrees to a separation and will live in London. I intend to travel in France and Italy and perhaps settle somewhere of the sort—but we shall speak more of this when Eliza is safe.’ He turned to Daniel. ‘Will you go down to Norfolk, sir? See if you can discover the whereabouts of my daughter and keep us informed. I want Eliza found—and if I discover that Manners has harmed her he will come to regret the day.’

‘You will need to be there before me,’ Daniel said, his mouth hard. ‘I love Eliza and she has promised to marry me. I have explained that I shall have little to offer, but she is happy to follow the drum as a soldier’s wife.’

‘Be damned to that,’ Cheadle said. ‘I have been trying to tell you that I wish to return the money your father lost to me at the tables, for I think I was in the wrong. I should like to make amends for any harm I have caused—especially if you are to marry my daughter.’

‘It is a debt of honour,’ Daniel said stiffly. ‘Perhaps something for Eliza.’

‘Stiff-necked young fool,’ Cheadle said. ‘ We shall talk again. Now get off and see if you can find my daughter—and then bring her here to us. I shall be staying here until Sarah’s future is decided. If Manners does not care for it, he may do the other thing.’

Daniel could not stop the laugh that escaped him. ‘I think I should not like to be in Howard Manners’s shoes when you pay him that visit,’ he said. ‘Lady Sarah, you will excuse me. I shall go immediately to Norfolk and discover if Eliza is there. Cheadle, you will discover if you can if Lord Manners was behind her disappearance?’

‘Naturally,’ the marquis said. ‘I do not think he will deny me. I happen to hold enough of his notes to make him think twice. I have taken the precaution of purchasing them from his creditors in the event that they might come in useful. One word from me, and the lawyers will move in.’ He shook his head at Lady Sarah. ‘Do not fret, my dear one. Your son needs a fright, but if he is obliging he will come to no harm.’

Daniel inclined his head, feeling almost amused. He might have found the situation funny had he been sure that Eliza was safe. She would not simply have gone off on her own, would she?

Eliza was aware of the jolting of the carriage. Her head was aching and she could not focus when she first opened her eyes. Some moments passed before she realised that her hands had been bound. Gradually, she began to piece the sequence of events together. She had been accused of theft, told that if she did not leave immediately she would find herself imprisoned, and then she had packed a small bag and set out for her meeting with Daniel.

Suddenly, three rogues had pounced on her from behind the trees. She had struggled and cried out but they had placed something over her face and she had fainted. Perhaps they had given her some evil drug, for she had known nothing for hours. It was night now and so far as she knew no one had even come to see if she was still alive.

Eliza’s thoughts were clear even though her head still ached and felt fuzzy. She had been abducted. Why? Was it because someone mistakenly thought her an heiress? She was sure she had been followed in Bath, but had thought herself safe in the country. Was Lord Manners her abductor? He had threatened her with dire consequences if she ignored him, but she had been leaving. His ruse had succeeded—Lady Sarah believed that Eliza had stolen the rubies. She might even believe the rest of his accusations.

Tears stung Eliza’s eyes. She struggled to control them. Now was not the time to give way to grief. She had to think about what was happening to her. What did her abductors plan to do with her? Was she to be murdered, her body left in some lonely spot until it decayed and she was for ever lost, just a tainted memory in the minds of those who had known her?

It would seem as if she had run away, as if she were guilty. If Lord Manners had planned this, he had been fiendishly clever. The only flaw in his plan was her meeting with Daniel. He would wait and then…surely he would go to the house looking for her.

Daniel would not believe that she was a thief. She felt confident that he would try to find her—but would she still be alive?

Eliza had no idea how long they had been travelling or in which direction she was being taken. However, she was certain of one thing. When her chance came, she must escape. She could rely on no one else to save her from these rogues—she must make a bid for freedom herself as soon as the occasion arose.

‘Daniel,’ she whispered as she began to move her hands, trying to ease the ropes that bound her. They had cut into her flesh and were painful, but she focused her mind on the night she had spent with her lover and did not notice the cramping in her legs and arms. ‘Daniel, I love you so much.’

If she could only get away from her abductors, she would somehow find her way to the man she loved. Even if he no longer felt able to marry her, he would help her.

‘Oh, no, sir,’ Betty said when she had invited the gentleman to step into her kitchen because of it being such a cold wet day. ‘Miss Bancroft is with Lady Sarah Manners. She went to Bath to be her companion some weeks back. My Ted took her himself.’

‘Miss Bancroft left Lady Sarah’s house over two days ago,’ Daniel replied. ‘There was a misunderstanding and Lady Sarah is most upset. She wishes Eliza to return.’

‘And who would you be, sir?’ Betty looked at him a mite suspiciously.

‘I am Lord Seaton, the Earl of Standish’s nephew,’ Daniel said. ‘I came to enquire for her—because we think something may have happened to her.’

‘Lawks-a-muss!’ Betty cried, turning pale. ‘You never mean it, sir—something happened to my Eliza? She isn’t the sort of girl to get into trouble. She’s always been an angel, looking after her mama all that time with never a murmur of complaint. Who would want to hurt my lamb, sir? That is what I should like to know.’

‘So should I, Mrs Wright,’ Daniel assured her. ‘If I find the man who abducted her, he will regret it. I give you my word.’

‘Lord above.’ Moved to violent emotion, Betty blew her nose on her spotless apron. ‘She wouldn’t be the first girl to go missing from these parts, for there was that tavern wench and the miller’s daughter, besides others… If anything has happened to my Eliza, I swear I’d beat him with my rolling pin, sir. The wicked fellow what’s took her deserves to hang.’

‘It is a hanging offence,’ Daniel said. ‘Yet I fear the rogues that have taken her are but fools who work for money. I pray that she comes to no harm at their hands. You can think of no one who might wish to harm her—or anywhere she would go if in distress?’

‘Where else should she go but here, sir?’ Betty said. ‘She has no one but us. My Ted told her she was to consider this her home for as long as she wished. If she could, I am sure she would come here.’

‘Then I fear we must conclude she is being held against her will,’ Daniel said and frowned. ‘I shall call on my uncle, but then I must go back to Lady Sarah’s home and discover if the marquis has had more luck. You will write to this address if you should hear from her?’ Daniel wrote down Lady Sarah’s home address. ‘I shall go here after I leave. Let me know if you remember anything or hear a rumour, however slight.’

‘Yes, sir.’ Betty clutched his arm as he turned to leave. ‘You will find her, sir?’

‘Yes. If it takes me the rest of my life I will find her,’ he promised.

But would she still be alive? Was Lord Manners behind Eliza’s abduction, or was it someone else?

Daniel could only hope that Lady Sarah would have received a ransom note when he returned. He had hoped Eliza would be here, but now he knew that she might be anywhere.

Eliza had slept some of the time since they had stopped the coach and given her a crust of bread and something to drink. The masked men had untied her hands to allow her to eat and drink, but when they retied them they had not been as thorough as the first time. She had been unable to loosen the knots then, but now she could feel a definite change. The rope was not cutting in as deeply as it had and she thought she would soon be able to work free. At the next change of horses she would try to escape.

She closed her eyes and thought of Daniel. He loved her. He would be searching for her. If she could only evade her captors, she would find him somehow. She prayed that he had not already joined the regiment he had spoken of when he talked about the future. It did not matter, she would find him wherever he was.

The hours passed so slowly and they must have been travelling for some days, at least two, she thought. Where were they heading? If her hands were free she could have pulled back the blinds and looked out, but the knots were so stubborn. Surely soon they would be loose enough to…

Eliza gave a little cry of triumph as one hand came free. The other was soon relieved of the chafing rope. She rubbed at her wrists, feeling the life come back little by little. It was dark in the carriage, but when she risked a peep out of her window she saw that there was a bright moon. The countryside was touched with silver, looking strange and eerie. However, as they passed a gallows, she shivered, but then thought that she recognised the scenery. Surely she had come this way before? She had seen the gallows soon after leaving Norwich on her outward journey.

Eliza let the blind fall and sat up, feeling excited. If she was truly not far from Norwich, it would be easy enough to find her way to Betty and Ted’s. Why had she been brought here? Somehow she did not think that Lord Manners would have gone to the trouble of delivering her to her home. No, there was quite another reason. Someone must have a special reason for bringing her here—but what could it be?

Eliza smiled grimly in the darkness. She had no intention of waiting around to find out. As soon as the coach slowed down the next time, she would make her bid for freedom.

‘I am glad you came to me,’ the earl said when Daniel had finished telling his story. ‘I believe I know who killed your cousin—and, if you say someone took a shot at you, he may also be responsible for the attempt on your life.’

‘My agent has been making enquiries—but please tell me your ideas, sir. I know there was some talk of a farmer called Jackson, but I do not think it was he.’

‘Jackson had reason to hate my boy—the fool dishonoured his daughter—but there is another man, a gentleman of sorts. He lives in a rather run-down manor house a few miles from here, and I have reason to think Marcus may have been involved in some nefarious dealings with the rogue.’

‘Uncle?’ Daniel was shocked—he had hoped to shield the earl from the unpalatable truth. ‘You think my cousin was involved in something not quite legal?’

‘I believe this Kettleton fellow may have been responsible for the disappearance of several girls in the neighbourhood,’ the earl said with a heavy sigh. ‘Recently, a girl who once worked here as a maid returned to her home in the village. She told a tale of having been tricked and then forced to live and work in a house of ill repute. She had tricked her captors and escaped, being sensible enough to return home and tell her story.’

‘Good grief! I have been warned about this man, Kettleton, and concluded that he was involved in some foul business.’ Daniel frowned as he saw his uncle’s expression. ‘I had suspected it, but had no proof. Tell me what you know, please.’

‘The girl’s father came to me with some tale of Marcus having promised the girl marriage, but when the girl went with him, believing he would keep his word, she was handed over to another man. She says his name is Sir Henry Kettleton, and that he took her to the house where she was forced to do unspeakable things. I asked the father for some proof, but there is only the girl’s word, which, of course Kettleton would deny.’

‘Naturally, the word of a baronet would be believed above hers,’ Daniel said. He took a turn around the room, as some things began to be clearer in his mind. ‘I employed an agent, who has been asking questions about my cousin’s death. I believe Kettleton was indeed behind the attempt on my life…’ Daniel was suddenly struck by a terrifying thought. ‘He could well be behind Eliza’s abduction. Damnation! If he has her…’ He could not put the awful thought into words.

‘He may use her as bait to trap you,’ the earl apologised. ‘I am sorry you were caught up in this miserable affair, Daniel.’

‘I chose to become involved,’ Daniel said. ‘Besides, this man is evil and must be stopped.’ His brow darkened. ‘He has gone too far. If anything has happened to Eliza I shall certainly see him hang.’ The thought of the woman he adored at the mercy of a man like that was unbearable. ‘I must find her.’

‘I cannot say where he would have taken her. Kitty Robinson says the whorehouse is in London, but Kettleton’s own place is not far from here—a matter of ten miles or so to the east of Standish Village.’

‘Then I shall go there and have it out with him.’ Daniel looked grim. ‘I intend to get to the bottom of this somehow.’

‘Take care, Daniel. If he killed Marcus he will not hesitate to kill you.’

‘I shall be on my guard, but I must allow him to live for long enough to tell me where he has hidden Eliza.’

‘We cannot be sure he has her.’

‘It is the only explanation. I was puzzled to the reason for her abduction. There were other factors but it all fits: the attempt on my life and then Eliza’s disappearance. I am sure it is all in order to prevent my learning the truth about Marcus’s death and exposing Kettleton.’

‘Yes, I dare say.’ The earl looked thoughtful. ‘You must take some of my men with you. Ted Wright has an interest in Eliza’s welfare—and my gamekeeper Jenkins is a good man with a gun. A couple of the grooms might be handy in a fight.’

‘Yes, they may come in useful,’ Daniel said. ‘I shall go tonight, sir. If I can get into the house under cover of darkness, I might have a chance of taking Kettleton off guard. The most important thing is to discover where he has taken Eliza.’

If anything had happened to her…but it was a thought too far. He could not bear to think of anything happening to the girl he adored. To have her snatched from him after one perfect night together was too cruel. He would never rest until he found her.

Clouds had obscured the moon and it was dark when Eliza felt the carriage slowing to a halt. She tensed, ready to make her escape the moment it stopped. Glancing out of the window, she could just make out the shape of a house at the end of a long, curving drive. The horses were going very slowly now and she decided to take a chance. Wrenching the door open before the carriage actually stopped, she jumped out, falling to the ground in a heap and rolling to the side of the drive. In another moment she was on her feet, running swiftly towards the trees to the right of the drive. She heard the shout from somewhere behind her, realising that her escape had been noticed.

Eliza’s heart pounded as she heard the sounds of pursuit, but it was very dark and she believed that, if she could only reach the trees, she might avoid her captors.

Fortune was with her as she entered the dense wood. Eliza’s mind was working furiously. If she blundered through the wood in a blind panic she might trip over unseen hazards and injure herself. It would be better to go more slowly, feeling her way and making as little noise as possible. She could hear the men shouting to one another. They were as much hampered by the dark as she was, and from somewhere quite close, she heard one of them say he was going to fetch a lantern.

‘If we don’t find her, he’ll have our hides,’ the other man said. ‘You must have left the rope too loose when you tied her.’

‘It was as much your responsibility as mine. Kettleton is a devil. He’ll shoot the pair of us if the girl escapes.’

Eliza held her breath. They had obviously not seen her. She tried to remain absolutely still as one of them returned to the carriage to fetch the lantern and the other one walked past her. He was within feet of where she stood, her back to a tree. She waited until he had gone past, listening to the sounds of rustling.

Then she saw a light moving through the trees. For a moment the bearer paused and then turned away from her, moving deeper into the trees. Eliza hesitated, considering what to do. The men obviously thought that she would have run deeper into the woods in a panic. By holding her nerve, she had gained the initiative. When she could no longer see the light or hear any sound, she walked towards the drive that led to the house. She would follow the road and see where it led her. Perhaps she could find help—a passing carriage—or another house where she could ask for assistance.

Now that she felt less afraid of being recaptured, Eliza had begun to feel the soreness on her hip and thigh where she had landed hard when she jumped from the carriage. Her wrists were sore, too, because the ropes had been tight at the start and she had chafed her skin trying to loosen them. There was a little more light now, because the clouds had rolled away from the moon. She did not know exactly where she was, but had recognised some landmarks before the coach turned off the high road into country lanes, and she believed she was not too far from Norwich and her home. Her captors had thrown her reticule into the carriage with her, though she had no idea what had happened to the remainder of her belongings. Perhaps they were still with the coach. No matter, she had a few coins in her purse and would be able to pay for assistance to reach Betty’s home.

She had been walking for no more than twenty minutes at most when she saw the carriage approaching. Stepping out into the road, she waved at the driver and he brought his horses to a halt.

‘Please, you must help me,’ she said. ‘I have been abducted, but I managed to escape from my captors. I am trying to reach my home…’

The coachman did not reply, but a tall gentleman was getting down from the coach. He came towards her, looking at her oddly.

‘Are you in some trouble?’

‘My name is Eliza Bancroft and I was abducted from near Lady Sarah Manners’s home in Wiltshire. I was held captive for two days, but this evening I managed to escape. I need to get to the village of Standish Hope—could you help me, please?’

‘What a terrible experience for you, Miss Bancroft,’ the gentleman said. ‘I am sorry that you have been treated so ill. Have you any idea who abducted you or why?’

‘I do not know why,’ Eliza replied, feeling relieved that she had been found by such a respectable gentleman. ‘However, I believe it was on the orders of someone called…Mr Kettleton, I think.’

‘Wicked,’ the gentleman replied. He offered her his hand. ‘Please step inside my carriage, Miss Bancroft. My home is not far and my wife will look after you until we can arrange for you to be taken home.’

‘How kind you are.’ Eliza took his hand, accepting his help into the carriage. She smiled as he took the seat opposite. ‘I do not believe you gave your name?’

‘Did I not, Miss Bancroft?’ The gentleman smiled as the carriage moved on. ‘How remiss of me? My name is Sir Henry Kettleton, and I regret to tell you that I have no wife.’

‘You tricked me…’ Eliza gasped, feeling stunned. She flung herself at the door, but he grabbed her arm and threw her back against the seat. He took a pistol from his pocket and pointed it at her.

‘Are you going to kill me?’ A feeling of despair came over her as she realised that she had escaped his henchmen only to be recaptured by the man himself. ‘Why—why are you doing this?’

‘Because I have a score to settle with a certain gentleman,’ Kettleton said. ‘Seaton has been poking his nose into my affairs, and I mean to teach him a lesson. Unfortunately for you, you have seen too much—which means I shall have to make certain arrangements for you, though perhaps I may allow you to live.’

Eliza swallowed hard. ‘If you meant to kill me, why did you not have your men do it when they captured me?’

‘You are quite right,’ Kettleton said and replaced the pistol. The carriage had gathered speed. ‘I shall not need this. If you jump now you will certainly suffer an unpleasant injury. Your death would be unnecessary. I have something far more interesting for you in mind. A pretty face like yours can be worth a deal of money. I shall probably sell you to the highest bidder, though I may sample your wares before I pass you on to certain of my friends.’

‘You are disgusting,’ Eliza said. She sat back in her seat again. ‘What do you intend to do to Lord Seaton?’

‘I shall send him a ransom note; when he comes looking, I shall kill him—or one of the rogues I employ will do it for me.’

Eliza closed her eyes. How could she have been such a fool? Daniel would certainly come looking for her and then he would die. She would not give in so tamely, but it might be better to let her abductor believe she was too frightened to resist further. She took out a kerchief and began to weep noisily into it.

‘For goodness’ sake…’ Kettleton said testily. ‘Thank God we’re here.’

The carriage was drawing to a close. He had his leg stuck out across the door, giving her no chance to give him the slip. When the door was opened from the outside, he jumped down and then ordered her to get out. Eliza took her time and then pretended to slip, falling into his arms. Her hand went to his pocket and she pulled out the pistol he had threatened her with earlier.

‘Put that down, you stupid little fool,’ Kettleton growled. ‘I’ll teach you to threaten me.’

Eliza took a step backwards. ‘If you come near me, I shall shoot you,’ she warned. ‘Do not think I shall fear to do it, sir. I am quite indifferent to any harm you might sustain.’

‘Damn you…’ Kettle made a lunge at her, trying to grab the pistol. Eliza screamed and the pistol went off without her knowing quite how. She watched in horror as he fell back, a dark tide of crimson seeping from the hole in his chest. ‘You little bitch…’ He stared at her, then sank to his knees and fell forwards on to his face.

Eliza was aware of his coachman and two others. They were all staring at her. She was terrified that one of them would shoot her, but they seemed stunned, and then she heard the sound of running feet and shouting. Suddenly about six men burst from the trees and came rushing towards her. There was some yelling as Kettleton’s rogues realised they were under attack and all three took flight.

‘Eliza…’ Daniel’s face looked misty as he moved towards her. ‘Are you all right? I heard the shot and feared…’

‘Daniel. I think I’ve killed him ‘ Eliza gave a little sob, took two steps towards him and fainted.

Chapter Twelve

Eliza woke to find herself lying in a soft comfortable bed in a room she had never seen before in her life. She sat up in alarm. Where was she? She had been abducted—twice—but then…a shudder took her as she recalled the terrible scene outside Sir Henry Kettleton’s house. He had threatened to kill Daniel and…she shivered as she remembered his plans for her and what had happened afterwards. She had taken his own pistol and shot him. Then Daniel had come.

Eliza could not remember anything more. She thought she had fainted and the rest was hazy. Vague memories of being carried to a carriage and driven somewhere drifted though her mind, but it was all very faint, lost in mist. Her head was aching a little and she realised she had probably fainted because she had eaten hardly anything for days. She was about to try to get up when the bedroom door opened and someone entered carrying a tray. When she saw who it was, she gave a glad cry.

‘Betty,’ she said, ‘how glad I am to see you. Where am I?’

‘You are in the earl’s house,’ Betty said. ‘Lord Seaton brought you here early this morning and the doctor gave you something to make you sleep. He said to let you rest until noon and then bring a light nourishing lunch. There is soup and a little chicken with some fresh bread and butter if you should fancy it, my love?’

‘I am very hungry,’ Eliza said. ‘All those men gave me the whole time was one piece of bread and some water.’

‘The rogues!’ Betty looked angry. ‘The earl has them in prison now, my love—and their master will join them if he survives long enough. They are all for the hangman’s noose.’

‘I did not kill Sir Henry, then? I thought he was dead…all that blood…’ Eliza shivered. ‘It was horrid, Betty—but what else could I do? He said he was going to kill Lord Seaton and send me to a house of ill repute.’

‘He never was?’ Betty was shocked. ‘If I had heard him say it, I should have killed him myself.’ She set the tray on Eliza’s lap and smiled encouragingly as she began to eat her soup. ‘That’s right, my love. Lord Seaton has business with the magistrate for there has been more wicked things going on than we dreamed. He told me to say he would be back this evening and will visit you then.’

‘I shall get up when I’ve eaten,’ Eliza said. ‘If someone will bring me some hot water and some fresh clothes. I feel as if I have not washed for a month.’

‘The doctor advised you rest,’ Betty told her. ‘But I shall bring the water and some of your clothes that you left behind, and then you may get up if you feel able.’

Eliza thanked her and Betty left her to have her meal in peace. The soup was delicious and restorative and the chicken was moist and tender. Eliza ate her fill and pushed the tray away just as Betty returned with the water, followed by a maid with some of the clothes she had left behind when she went to work for Lady Sarah.

The thought of her mother brought the sting of tears to her eyes. Did she still think that Eliza was a liar and an impostor?

There was no point in distressing herself. Eliza knew that she might have more to worry her than the accusation of being a thief. She had shot Sir Henry Kettleton as they struggled for the pistol. No one else had heard his threats to her—would she be believed when she told her story to the magistrate?

Daniel would believe her. As yet, she did not understand how he had happened to be at Sir Henry’s estate last evening, but somehow he must have discovered what was going on and come in search of her. Perhaps he had some proof that would reveal her abductor for the rogue he was?

Daniel saw his uncle waiting for him as he entered the house. The earl beckoned him into a small parlour, looking anxious.

‘What news, Daniel? Is all settled?’

‘Yes, sir.’ Daniel looked grim. ‘It is not certain if Kettleton will live above a few days, but it may be as well if he does not. He will certainly be hung for his crimes. His rogues have confessed it all. You were right to suspect that Marcus was concerned in the affair, but not of his own free will. He owed Kettleton more than ten thousand pounds and was blackmailed into helping him entice a couple of young women to his house. He thought it would just be some sport for friends, but when he realised what was actually happening to the girls he refused to bring any more young women. Kettleton was furious and threatened him. It is fairly certain, though not proved, that he was behind my cousin’s murder.’

‘I need no further proof,’ the earl said and sighed heavily. ‘Marcus should have come to me if he could not meet his debts—but we shall not dwell on the past. I wish to thank you for all you have done.’

‘Jed Bailey and Molly have been found safe and well. They went off like that because they both knew too much and were afraid of Kettleton. I am sure they will return now that he is safely under lock and key.’

‘So all is settled.’ The earl was silent for a moment, then, ‘I understand you mean to marry Miss Bancroft?’

‘Yes, if she will still have me. I love her and I think we shall be happy together.’

‘I shall settle the estate at Peterborough on you, Daniel,’ the earl said. ‘It was your cousin’s and came to him through his mother’s family, though under a trust and at my direction until he was thirty. It is not entailed and therefore I may do with it as I wish, since it was to pass to me should anything happen to my son as my wife had no remaining family. I think you will not want to live there and you may sell it with my blessing. It is probably worth nearly twenty thousand pounds. Marcus spoke of raising a mortgage on it. I objected to his intention, refusing my permission, but had he told me why he needed the money I should have understood.’

‘I dare say he was ashamed, sir. You must not blame yourself for any of this unfortunate business. ‘ Daniel was thoughtful for a moment, then, ‘I do not know how to thank you for your gift. I should indeed wish to sell. I have some debts, which such a sum will amply cover. How did you know I was in debt?’

‘I guessed it when my agent told me you had had your estate valued. You should have told me. I would have lent you the money.’

‘I did not wish to ask. I meant to sell and take up a life in the army.’

‘I prefer that you keep your estate, Daniel. I shall be needing your help and advice more as the years pass. If it was within my power, I would leave everything to you—but I must think of my daughter’s sons. However, the Peterborough estate will become yours on the day of your wedding.’

‘You are generous, sir.’

‘We shall say no more of it. Go and find Miss Bancroft. I believe she is sitting in the front parlour, which was your aunt’s favourite.’

‘Eliza has got up?’ Daniel frowned. ‘I shall go to her at once.’

He walked swiftly in the direction of the small parlour, which, in summer, caught the last of the evening sun. It was quite dull that evening and a fire had been lit. Eliza was standing at the window, gazing out.

‘Eliza…’ She turned at his voice, her face lighting with pleasure. ‘Should you not be resting?’

‘Please do not scold me,’ Eliza said and came to him with outstretched hands. ‘I feel much better. I am not ill, you know. I think I fainted because I was hungry…though the sight of the blood…’ A little shiver went through her. ‘Is he still alive?’

‘Kettleton is not dead, though he might prefer it to imprisonment and a hanging,’ Daniel said and looked grim. ‘You have nothing with which to reproach yourself, Eliza. Indeed, Mr Justice Rawlings praised you for your courage and helping to bring a wicked villain to book. He was aware that something unpleasant was happening, for at least ten young women had disappeared in the district over the past two years.’

‘How awful. Kettleton must be evil indeed.’

‘Yes, I believe he is. We are certain that he either killed or had my cousin murdered. Believe me, my dearest, you need have no feelings of guilt.’

‘He intended me for his whorehouse,’ Eliza said. ‘However, the main reason for my abduction was to lure you to your death. I had already escaped once, but he tricked me into his carriage. He threatened me with his pistol and when he tried to pull me from the carriage I fell against him and took the pistol. He tried to grab it from me and…I fired.’

‘It went off by accident, which is what I told the magistrate,’ Daniel moved in closer, looking down at her with love in his eyes. ‘There were three witnesses, all of whom agreed to testify against a man they feared. It would seem that they were all coerced one way or the other into working for him—or that is what they would have us believe. I am not sure it will save them, but that is for the law to decide, not us.’

‘I am glad it is over,’ Eliza said and sighed with relief. ‘But you do not know what happened before I was abducted…at Lady Sarah’s house.’

‘Certainly I know,’ Daniel said. His arms went around her waist and he bent his head to kiss her softly on the lips. ‘Lady Sarah told me her son falsely accused you of theft. When I left her, she was being comforted by Cheadle, who, as far as my understanding goes, intends to take care of her. She did not believe you would rob her, dearest. Her main concern was that I should find you. You must know that she cares for you deeply.’

‘Yes, I thought so, but for a moment she seemed to doubt me.’ Eliza blinked back foolish tears. ‘Then you still wish to marry me? You are not afraid of the scandal?’

‘What scandal? My uncle insists that the wedding be here, Eliza. You will be able to invite your friends and I shall invite those I particularly like, though I think we shall not want a large wedding.’

‘Oh, Daniel…’ Eliza looked up at him, her lips soft and inviting as he lowered his head to kiss her. ‘I cannot believe that it has all turned out so well. It seems too much like a dream.’

‘We are neither of us dreaming, my love, and, because of my uncle’s generosity to me, we shall have a home. He has given me a substantial estate, which I shall sell and pay my debts.’

‘Oh, Daniel…’ Eliza’s face glowed as she looked up at him. ‘I am so happy…’

‘I love you so much, my dearest. When I thought you lost it was unbearable. I am determined never to let you out of my sight again. We shall have the banns called in church this Sunday,’ Daniel said. ‘I shall make the arrangements for the wedding and you must find someone to sew your bride gown. Would you prefer to stay here or lodge with Betty until the wedding?’

‘The earl has been extremely kind, but I think I should go to Betty’s until the wedding. It will be quite safe now that your enemy has been placed under lock and key—and I know she will enjoy having me there. I shall buy material in Norwich and Betty will help me make a new gown.’

‘You must do exactly as you wish,’ Daniel told her, his fingers trailing lovingly down her cheek. ‘I shall spend every day with you until the wedding, and for the rest of our lives. We shall have a short honeymoon in Paris and you may buy most of your bride clothes there.’

‘I shall not need so very many.’

Daniel kissed the end of her nose. ‘You will allow your husband to be the judge of that,’ he said, but his eyes were filled with laughter. ‘I shall have several thousand guineas left after the sale of my new property, Eliza, and I intend to spend a fair portion on you.’

‘We shall see,’ she said and smiled. ‘Have you written to Lady Sarah? I would not have her worried for my sake.’

‘I wrote to Cheadle at her address and he will break the news to her. I am certain he will make sure she is not too distressed.’

‘Then it seems we have nothing to do but look forward to our wedding.’ Eliza reached up to kiss him. ‘I do love you so very much.’

‘And I love you, my darling.’ Daniel took her hand. ‘Shall we go and tell my uncle the good news?’

It was three days later that Eliza returned from Norwich, whence Daniel had driven her in his curricle to buy certain things she needed, to discover a carriage at Betty’s door. They both recognised the crest immediately.

‘I think your father must be waiting for you,’ Daniel said and saw a flicker of doubt in her eyes. ‘Do not be anxious, my love. I shall be with you and I assure you he will say nothing to upset you.’

‘I do not fear him,’ Eliza said. ‘I am merely anxious that Lady— Mama…’ she cried as the cottage door opened and Lady Sarah came out to her.

‘Eliza, my love,’ her mother said and rushed to embrace her. ‘I told Cheadle I must come to you and he was so good as to oblige me. I was so anxious that I could not wait another day—and so here we are.’

‘I am glad to see you, but where are you staying?’

‘I dare say my uncle would be glad to offer Lady Sarah and the marquis a room,’ Daniel said. ‘Shall we go inside and talk about it?’

They trouped inside and Betty ushered them through to the parlour, where Mr Wright was looking slightly ill at ease as he attempted to make conversation with the Marquis of Cheadle. He rose to his feet as the others entered.

‘I’ll leave you now, sir. I’m glad to have made your acquaintance.’

‘Remember that you may come to me if you ever wish for a change of situation. I am deeply aware of my obligation, Mr Wright.’

Cheadle rose to his feet. His gaze went to Eliza and Daniel and he nodded his head. ‘Well, I hear it is all settled. You are to be married. I congratulate you, Seaton. Eliza will make you an excellent wife—and she will not be without a dowry. I have decided to give her the same as I gave Marianne, which is twenty thousand pounds.’

‘Cheadle, that is handsome of you,’ Lady Sarah said and smiled approvingly. ‘I shall give Eliza five thousand, as I always planned to give my daughter when I found her.’

‘Are you sure, Mama?’ Eliza asked her with an anxious look. ‘Will Lord Manners not object?’

‘It matters not if he does,’ her mother replied, a flicker of defiance in her eyes. ‘Cheadle and I have some news of our own. We shall remain in England until both you and Marianne are wed, and until then we shall make no announcements—but after that we are to travel to Italy and perhaps Spain or France. Cheadle has parted from Lady Cheadle, and she has agreed to a settlement. There may be a divorce one day, but we are both old enough to pay that no mind.’ She looked at Eliza in an oddly shy way. ‘You will not be ashamed of your mother for becoming a kept woman?’

‘Mama…’ Eliza’s eyes danced with laughter. ‘I believe it would be several years too late, for I should not be here had you not already become the marquis’s lover. This is what you should have done years ago.’

‘Exactly what I told her,’ Cheadle said and smiled fondly at his love. ‘If I can arrange it, Sarah will be my wife one day—but if not we shall live together abroad and be damned to the gossips.’

‘Then I must wish you happiness,’ Daniel said and looked fondly at Eliza. ‘I know this will set Eliza’s mind at rest and we may all be comfortable. ‘

‘You will allow me to repay the money I took from your father at the card tables, Seaton. It is much on my conscience and I would like to make recompense.’

‘It was a gambling debt, sir. My father lost the money and…’ Eliza pressed Daniel’s hand, giving him a look of appeal. He bent his head stiffly. ‘Very well, sir, have it your way.’

‘Now we may all be content and look forward to your wedding, Eliza,’ Lady Sarah said. ‘I have brought some special lace with me. I understand you are making your gown with Mrs Wright’s help and I hope you will find a use for it.’

‘I am sure I shall—that was the one thing I could not find today,’ Eliza told her.

‘Shall we leave the ladies to talk wedding clothes?’ Cheadle asked. ‘Give me your company, Seaton. There are a few things I would say to you.’

The two men walked from the cottage together, taking a stroll in the lane. They discussed the outcome of Eliza’s kidnap, and Cheadle declared himself well satisfied with the business.

‘I am glad it is all settled. I should not liked to have left England while either you or my daughter were in danger of your lives.’

‘Kettleton will be no threat to anyone in future,’ Daniel assured him. ‘He is still living, but if he cheats death now he will not last long—and his underlings have all confessed their guilt and hope to be transported to America rather than hung. I shall say nothing against it for their testimony has brought the truth out.’

‘Then we may all rest easy.’ Cheadle cleared his throat. ‘I must thank you for helping me to be certain there was little scandal concerning Marianne’s elopement. I think once it is known that Lady Sarah and I have left the country together it will not take the gossips long to put the pieces together. You will not mind if there is some talk?’

‘Not in the least, and nor will Jack. He is head over heels with Marianne, and I fancy she is quite content to be the wife of a country gentleman.’

‘Yes, she is. When last I saw her, she was delighted to know that Eliza was her half-sister and I think she wants her to be her maid of honour, if you will bring her down next week. It is close to your own wedding, I know, but Marianne would so much like her sister to be there.’

‘Then we shall certainly come,’ Daniel said. ‘And then we must also attend Kate Henderson’s wedding before we return here. I imagine Lady Sarah will not accompany you to Marianne’s wedding?’

‘Not this time—it was part of my wife’s terms.’

‘Then she may stay and keep my uncle company until we visit Kate’s home, or perhaps go down ahead of us…’

‘You look beautiful in that gown,’ Lady Sarah said when she went in to give Eliza a kiss and a small piece of diamond jewellery on her wedding morning. ‘This diamond pin was given me by my father when I was engaged, Eliza. I should like you to have it.’

‘I shall pin it to my lace. The earl gave me a set of diamonds and sapphires,’ Eliza replied and hugged her mother. She touched the diamonds at her throat. ‘These were my father’s wedding gift to me, and the bracelet and earrings were from Daniel. I think they conferred together because they match very well.’

‘Yes, Cheadle and Seaton do seem to get on together these days,’ Lady Sarah replied with a smile. ‘Everything is so much more pleasant. I even had a note from Howard, telling me that I am at liberty to stay at the Dower House should I wish. I believe he has repented of his wickedness—or Cheadle must have frightened him half to death.’

‘My father can be quite terrifying when he is angry,’ Eliza replied and kissed her mother. ‘Wasn’t it splendid of Marianne and Jack to put off their trip to Italy until after our wedding?’

‘Jack is to be Seaton’s best man. They are close friends, I think?’

‘Yes, the best, which is perfect for Marianne and I.’ Eliza smiled. ‘I do not know what I have done to be so very fortunate in my friends and family, Mama.’

‘I think you deserve all the happiness that has come your way,’ Lady Sarah said. ‘I have never had a word of reproach from you, even though you had a right to complain.’

‘Nor shall you,’ Eliza told her. ‘I have no reason in the world to complain for everything is quite perfect.’

‘That is not what I meant and you know it, but we shall not mention the subject again.’ Lady Sarah straightened a piece of exquisite Brussels lace at her daughter’s breast. ‘Come, dearest, we should be leaving for the church.’

Eliza turned her head to look at Daniel as the vicar pronounced them man and wife. He lifted her veil and kissed her, to some applause from the congregation. Eliza’s heart filled with happiness. Then they were leaving church, her hand on his arm as the bells pealed out joyfully.

‘My beloved wife,’ Daniel murmured as they sat side by side in the coach taking them back to his uncle’s house. ‘How good that sounds. I smile when I think that I once found the idea of marriage something to be avoided.’

‘Kate told me you were nearly a rake once,’ Eliza said and smiled. ‘I was sorry she could not be here, but as you know she is on her honeymoon. I had a long letter and a gift from her, and she promises to come and stay as soon as we are all settled in England once more.’

‘A rake?’ Daniel’s eyebrows arched. ‘Did she, indeed? I believe your friend has a little too much imagination, Eliza. I was never quite that, I think.’

‘Oh? You disappoint me,’ Eliza teased, her eyes sparkling with mischief. ‘She promised me that reformed rakes made quite the best husbands.’

‘You little wretch,’ Daniel said, taking her into his arms to kiss her soundly. ‘You deserve that I should spank you—but there, you always did find me amusing. I shall have to teach you not to laugh at your husband. Respect is the proper thing, madam.’

Eliza gurgled with laughter for his eyes quizzed her boldly, daring her to defy him. ‘Ah, is that so? Then I fear you will have to chastise me a great deal, husband, for I have never been properly respectful. I cannot help but see the amusing side to anything—and you must admit that you made a wretched fist of being a highwayman.’

‘How true. I do not imagine I shall have the need to take it up again. Your father insisted on repaying the money he won from my father for his peace of mind, and the mortgages are all paid.’ He gave her a mock scowl. ‘I confess my pride was piqued when you said I amused you.’

‘But I like to be amused,’ Eliza replied, reaching up to touch his cheek. ‘There is sufficient sadness in the world, Daniel. When you came into my life I was struggling to recover from my grief. My adoptive mother was a kind and generous lady. She gave me all the love a natural mother would bestow on her child—and I sincerely mourned her; indeed, she will always hold her place in my heart. My good fortune was that by chance I was reunited with my true mother.’

‘I doubt there was much chance in it,’ Daniel replied. ‘Oh, yes, the advertisement and your employment were by chance, but Lady Sarah was determined to find you. I am certain she would not have given up however long it took.’

‘You are very right—but it has all turned out extremely well. She was an invalid when I went to her. Now she has a new brightness about her and seems perfectly well.’

‘She has rediscovered love,’ Daniel told her and drew her close to his body. ‘Love means more, dearest. Those are very true words. When I read that inscription in Cheadle’s ring, I began to realise that I had misjudged him.’

‘I gave my ring back to my mama. She wanted me to keep it, but I told her she could leave it to my daughter if she wished—or my son…’

Daniel’s eyes danced with amusement as he looked down at her. ‘Have you not yet decided? I should have thought you would have all that mapped out?’

‘Even I may not do that,’ she replied. ‘Yet I think perhaps God may favour us with one or the other—or both.’

‘Now that,’ Daniel said, ‘would be quite perfect…’

Eliza stirred, a sigh of content on her lips as she woke and felt the warmth of her husband’s body beside her. They were staying in a small discreet hotel in Paris, which was exactly right for a honeymoon. Daniel had taken her exploring, showing her the sights and taking her on the Seine in one of the boats that plied their trade up and down its waters, beneath the Saint-Michel bridge and past the great Cathedral of Notre-Dame. He had bought her more dresses than she could possibly wear, spoiling her until she protested and begged him to stop.

‘And what was that sigh for?’ Daniel enquired, reaching out to touch her cheek. He turned on his side to look at her, as they lay in their bed. ‘Are you bored in Paris—do you wish to go home?’

‘How could I possibly be bored when I am with you?’ she said and leaned forwards to kiss him. ‘It was a sigh of content, you dear man. I love you so much, Daniel. I never dreamed I could be this fortunate.’

‘I am the fortunate one,’ he said huskily, pulling her close so that their bodies touched, silken flesh against silken flesh. She immediately felt the burn of his need and giggled with pleasure as she pressed closer. His hand smoothed down her back as his kiss had her arching into him. Their desire took fire and they were swept away on a tide of passion. ‘I am not sure I deserve such happiness, Eliza, my darling.’

Eliza nestled into his body, tasting the salt of his sweat on her lips. Each time he made love to her it seemed only to get better and better. He had taught her the pleasures of loving with gentleness and consideration, but sometimes there was such hunger between them that they did not leave their room for most of the day. She thought that perhaps today might be one of those halcyon times when the hours passed in a haze of love and pleasure.

She ran her hands over his back, feeling the strength of honed muscles and the tiny sprinkling of hair just at the bottom of his spine. She found his sensitive spot and tickled him, laughing as he growled and rolled her beneath him in the linen sheets.

‘Now that certainly deserves some punishment, madam,’ he threatened. ‘Tell me, what shall I do to chastise you today?’

‘I think you might keep me in bed until sunset, when you will rise and take me dancing,’ she said and laughed as he groaned and gathered her to him.

‘Eliza, Eliza,’ he murmured. ‘What am I to do with you?’

Eliza did not answer—she was too busy kissing him, beginning with his neck and then his shoulder and then working her way down his body, finding the sensitive spots that made him moan with pleasure. It was, she had decided, time that she showed her husband she could do a little punishing, too

Epilogue

It was just a year and one day later that Daniel walked into the breakfast room to find Eliza drinking coffee. He dropped a kiss on her head and sat opposite, showing her the letter he held.

‘This has been delivered by hand, Eliza. It is for you and comes from a solicitor in London. I know the firm, though I have never used them personally.’

‘Please open it for me, dearest.’ Eliza’s thoughts were far from lawyers and business letters. ‘I cannot think what it may be.’

Daniel broke the seal and perused the contents for a moment, then, ‘Good lord! A man by the name of Mr Henry Jarvis has left you his entire fortune—I have never heard you speak of an Uncle Henry, Eliza?’

‘No, for I do not have one.’ Eliza was puzzled, then nodded. ‘I believe he may be Mrs Bancroft’s brother. He lived in India for most of his life. I found a letter in her sewing box and wrote to inform him of her death, making it plain that I was her adopted daughter and no blood relation.’

‘Well, it seems your letter touched him. He had no other family and—good grief! He must have been a nabob. He has left you more than a hundred thousand pounds. That is a huge amount of money, Eliza—whatever shall you do with it?

‘I have no idea.’ Eliza placed a hand on her ever so slightly rounded stomach and smiled. ‘Perhaps you could invest it in land and property for our children, Daniel?’

‘Certainly, if that is your wish, my love.’ His eyes dwelled fondly on her for a moment, because she was carrying their first child so well. Then his eyes lit with mischief. ‘You realise what this means, Eliza?’

‘I have no idea, but I dare say you will tell me,’ she said, seeing the sparkle of humour in his eyes.

‘The gossips in Bath were right all along. It seems you were a secret heiress after all, Eliza.’

‘So I was,’ she murmured in her calm contented manner. ‘Would you pass me that delicious peach conserve please, Daniel? I believe I shall have another slice of toast.’

ISBN: 978-1-4268-7622-6

SECRET HEIRESS

Copyright © 2010 by Linda M. Sole

All rights reserved. Except for use in any review, the reproduction or utilization of this work in whole or in part in any form by any electronic, mechanical or other means, now known or hereafter invented, including xerography, photocopying and recording, or in any information storage or retrieval system, is forbidden without the written permission of the publisher, Harlequin Enterprises Limited, 225 Duncan Mill Road, Don Mills, Ontario, Canada M3B 3K9.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents are either the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, business establishments, events or locales is entirely coincidental.

This edition published by arrangement with Harlequin Books S.A.

For questions and comments about the quality of this book please contact us at Customer_eCare@Harlequin.ca.

® and TM are trademarks of the publisher. Trademarks indicated with ® are registered in the United States Patent and Trademark Office, the Canadian Trade Marks Office and in other countries.

www.eHarlequin.com

[*]Banewulf Dynasty

[**]The Elizabethan Season

†The Hellfire Mysteries

††Melford Dynasty

‡The Horne Sisters